Youre Never Foregotten 6v4k6r

You’re Never Forgotten

By J G

Copyright 2021 JG Smashwords Edition

Introduction

This story is about a man that left home because of issues growing up. He s the military and finds out there can be true happiness. He gets adopted into the military family life and sees how there can be happiness. He returns home one day to take care of a personal issue and while on leave he has a chance meeting with someone from his past.

This woman has had one failed relationship after another and because of her mother telling someone the right person will come into her life, she has a little hope. On this day she didn’t want to be bothered and when this person across from her said one word that will change her life forever.

In this chance meeting this woman from his past left him with a bad memory. Even though he had this experience with this person he takes a chance and reaches out to her. To both of their surprise they find out they have more in common than they ever could have known. It’s a story of the geek that finds a connection with the most popular girl from school. They start out with nothing in common and end up with a connection that can’t be broken. Throughout the story they realize they help each other over come life’s hurdles together. Each one complementing the other in their life goals and in the end, they finally realize they both have grown beyond anything they could have imagined.

Chapter 1 8th Grade 2.0

You never know how much can change in just two short years. Yet everything can still be the same, the smells, the people that never seem to change. Looking around for stores that use to be along this walk, some still here, yet new ones have popped up. Things that never have not changed is the people here, all in a hurry to get somewhere or nowhere at all. Some just trying to get from one point to another just to start all over.

Japan was like this, but then again, I never noticed if things in the city ever changed there. Guess I never paid attention to the small details as I do now. Because most of my childhood was here, I use this place as a base to judge everything against. In Japan, it was a place I was more or less visiting, although it was a two-year visit. If I am honest with myself, I found it interesting if nothing else. One of the best things I guess was the weather, we had all four seasons on the base, but the lack of snow was never missed, although we would get a dusting. The rainy season was not very pleasant and seemed to last forever. Then there was the food, most of which I preferred to avoid because I was not a fan of my food looking back at me. A few times I would be a little adventurous when we were in a group and ventured off the base. But then again nothing beats New York pizza as I laugh to myself. One thing for sure, although things seem the same, prices sure did take a jump. I have mixed feelings about being back state side and part of me misses being overseas. One of the main reasons for ing the Air Force was to get away from my family life, it was going nowhere fast so I need a major change.

Anyway, I needed to come back to get an official copy of my college transcript

even though my college career lasted all of one semester. But in that short span I did manage to get 12 credits which will help with the classes I attended while I was overseas. One of the many things offered to us which I thought was great. Besides, I found I had a lot of free time, so what better way then take a few classes which I found to be a little more relaxed due to the fact it was on base and a few thousand miles from any American college. One of the hard parts is trying to major in anything because of the amount of time in one place. What they did offer was your basics which filled your requirements for your associate’s degree. Then if I am lucky and can get an extended tour state side, I might be able take some classes in what I want to major in which at this point might be electronic engineering.

Although I am in my dress blue uniform it seems to draw little attention, thank you New York. A few more blocks to the subway then that long boring ride and then the bus ride to the college. When I called, they suggested I ware my uniform because maybe the person processing my paperwork would not give the standard “You will receive your transcript in 3 to 5 business day in the mail” speech. Besides, it was no big deal to ware my uniform, it was not like I was not proud to serve. The thought even crossed my mind to reenlist, I had nothing to tie me down at this point, so why not. If I am lucky, I might even get a nice reenlistment sign on bonus. In two and a half years I made Sergeant and have been able to save some money. I was not one of those that went overboard spending while I was overseas, I did get a few nice things but nothing too costly.

Now being back in the states, back in Texas was nice. Again, the lack of snow was a pleasant thought and I kind of knew the area as that is where it all started for me. Think I might want to go somewhere in Europe if not Australia, I heard it is a great place. Then again those are wish list items and we all know how the military works. Wish for one place then look in the opposite location and that is where you will end up.

It seems the subway station had a few changes for the better, cleaner, brighter. That is one thing Japan had in common with New York is their subway. Although I have to it a little safer to ride the subway at 2 in the morning in Japan. One thing I will miss is the platform workers shoving all those people onto the trains. One advantage I had being tall I could see from one end of the train to the other which was kind of funny to see all those people trying to get a space to just stand. The other advantage is the trains in Japan ran on time almost all of the time. Here in New York if you look down the track and when you see the train coming, it’s on time.

Here comes the train, still looks the same, old and slow. Still can feel that warm strange smelling breeze as it pulls in. People still try and rush on as people try and get off not realizing the train is not going to leave because someone is watching, but people will be people. The good part is most of the morning rush is over and the train is fairly empty. I strolled onto the train near the back of the car and not really looking around, I sit in the corner seat as It’s a single as well as I am not expecting to see anyone I would know.

Another day of the same boring life and the fact I just broke up with yet another loser boyfriend. I don’t know why I ever listen to them and didn’t do what my heart told me to do which was become a nurse. I believed what they were telling me I was hoping to find happiness and a life, but I ended up with empty promises. Today like most days I found it hard to even get up out of bed, but my mom makes me and tells me not to worry someday your true love will show up when you least expect it. I think she watches to many love stories; this is real life and things don’t happen like that. Right now, I just go to school, come home and start all over. I don’t even want to know about someone talking to me much less trying to hit on me. Then there is the issue of James still going to the same school as me and it seems he’s following me, or I am just unlucky that I see him almost every day. I watch as the train comes to a stop and the doors open and I go to my normal seat where no one will bother me. The train is more or less empty, but there is someone across from me, it looks like he is keeping to himself thank god. He is in the military and hopefully he is not looking to start a conversation with me.

The first stop I more or less just looked down minding my own business, but for some reason I happen to look up. Across from me is a very attractive young woman I guess my age. For some reason, something was strange about her, but I didn’t want to stare, but caught myself just doing that. My mind was racing to think what I was missing, why do I think I know this person. Then it hit me, I know her from our 8th grade class. It’s been about 7 years now and now that I look closer, she has not changed that much. In the 8th grade she was teenage attractive and now that she has gotten older, she is even more attractive.

For whatever reason, she happened to look directly at me and like being back in the 8th grade with all that geekiness coming back I was at a loss for words.

Ok, why was that man looking at me, I don’t know him, I don’t know anyone in the military. He is looking at me as if he knows me, but I would someone that has a nice face like his. The fact he also looks good in that uniform would make me that.

I was still looking at her when I heard a sound come from my mouth and I utter the word

“hello”

To my surprise at least I got a response back which wasn’t much more than a hello in return and then she looked away.

Now he wants to start a conversation with me, just what I need after just breaking up with the last loser. I wonder what lines he will try on me, just because he is in the military, he must think I will fall for him because he is in uniform.

I didn’t look away and then it hit me, unlike me, she has no clue who I am or even that we knew each other which made me chuckle a little too loud. Well of course she heard that and looked at me and said

Ok, this is getting out of hand I need to get him to stop

“Sorry, is there something funny?”.

“There might be, I assume you don’t me, do you?”

She looked me up and down then said

“No, should I?”.

This is getting to be really annoying now and I wish he would just go away, get off at the next stop.

“That all depends how good your memory is for details from a few years ago”

I thought to myself how much of an impression I must have made back when we were in the 8th grade. I could see she was really looking trying hard to , but I can see there was nothing clicking and she was getting very annoyed.

“Nope, I don’t you”.

If he doesn’t stop, I am going to have to move, but the fact that he insists I know him is keeping my interest for now.

Ok this might be a little painful to bring this up from my past, I have really tried to forget it, here we go. First, I started with some of the teachers we had then, moved onto other kids that were in our class, all the time I could see she was really trying to me because she ed all the times I brought up. There was one last thing I can bring up which might click for her, and for me something I have tried to forget.

I’m thinking this might bring back her memory and who I was if not I will let it go.

“ one day in homeroom, when for whatever reason our teacher decided to change seats towards the end of the school year. You used to sit near your boyfriend at that time in the back of the room, then our teacher moved him and placed a skinny geeky kid next to you.”

I could see her face kind of turn pale and her eyes go wide,

“you reacted by quickly moving away from your desk saying, I am NOT sitting next to HIM. Followed by the entire class laughing at that kid”

I could see at this point it hit home and I heard the words

“Oh my god, that was you?”

I that happening, but to be honest I don’t what he looked like in detail other than he was a geek and nothing to look at. This person looks nice and sharp looking.

“no way you are not that same person, you can’t be.”

“they say a uniform can change a person’s look, but yes, I am him.”

Right now, I feel like an ass that I couldn’t someone, but then again other then what he said happened I didn’t much if anything about him

“You look so different, nothing like you did back then.”

“I hope in a good way.”

“Trust me yes, I’m sorry that didn’t sound right”

My god he changed so much, if he didn’t say anything I would never have known, I guess being in a bad mood didn’t help either. Now I feel bad for not knowing him and then it happened to be a person I must have made feel like an ass in front of the entire class.

“That’s ok, I knew I was nothing to look at back then, but never thought I

changed that much. As a matter of fact, you look about the same just matured”

Here he is complementing me and all I keep saying is you are not that geek from back in the 8th grade. I need to be nice and change the subject.

“thank you, you are in the service now?”

“Yes, Air Force in my third year. I’m on my way to the college to get a copy of my transcript because for some reason Uncle Sam just doesn’t want to trust me when I told him I have some credits from this college”

“I’m going to class myself and you get to go to college in the military”

“yes, a nice perk if you want to use it and you going again for a second degree because I thought I seen you there when I dropped out to the military?”

“no still my first, it’s a long story”

“Sorry didn’t want to get too personal, so what are you taking?”

“it’s fine, I am going for nursing like the first time”

“Very nice, mind if I ask what happened to you and Nick?”

She starts laughing

“That didn’t last long once we got to high school”

“Oh, say no more, have to it he was a good-looking guy”

“A little to good looking it seems and once in high school there was a bigger field for him to play”

“I see and everyone assumed you two would get married, so married, engaged

now?”

“No, none of those just a lot of losers along the way”

“Sorry, I always thought you were very nice”

Great there he goes again being nice and I was a jerk to him.

“You?”

“No nothing really, kind of have this life for now which is keeping me happy”

“all that travel, see new places, sounds great, I think I would love it”

“Takes a very special person, because there are times when it can get lonely”

With all this small talk the train pulls into the last stop which is where we have to get off to catch the bus to the college. We stand and I ask her as we walk off

“Do you mind if I tag along to the college with you”

So, is he just wanting to catch up with old times or is he trying to make a connection, let’s see where this goes? Plus, I can’t be an ass to him more than once in his lifetime.

“Yes, I don’t see a problem”

“I just don’t want to assume you wanted company; you looked a little sad”

“just getting over another jerk, like I said, a long line of too many”

I wish I knew if he was this nice back then or I just didn’t notice. I am not use to this, well most of the trash I dated starts just like this then doesn’t take long before it all changes. What do I do wrong to find men like that, I can be a very warm and loving person given the chance with the right person?

“Don’t be silly you know this is not the 8th grade anymore we are grown adults, besides walking with you people will notice just how good you look in that uniform

and I get to ride on your coat tails”

“I think you got that backwards, you are the good looking one here I am the bodyguard.”

We both start laughing and walking towards the bus stop. As we are walking, I reach over to grab some of the very large medical reference books she was carrying. She tried to pull away, but I insisted that I can carry a few of them as my hands were free.

I feel like a teen again with my boyfriend carrying my books, but I must it that was a very nice gesture at any age.

As we got closer to the bus stop, we were in luck that there was a bus waiting, which in its self never happened. As we boarded the bus, I was just a little quicker in getting the fare to pay for both of us, to which there was a tiny argument.

I just responded with,

“It is my civic duty as a member of the United States Air Force to pay”

Great now he wants to pay for me, what the hell is going on here.

This got a response which I was not expecting but found quite funny

“Sounds like bull crap to me”

One of the disadvantages to the location of this college is it is near nothing, so the bus ride was just as long as the train ride, followed by a long walk to the campus.

During the bus ride Maria seemed to go into detective mode or that is what it seemed like. I didn’t mind because I found it a little interesting that she showed such an interest in me. In a way, I was flattered.

Well maybe I can find out more and maybe something, besides now he has my interest a little. Besides it’s not like we are going to start dating, he is in the military and I am not interested in a short fling or even a long-distance relationship.

“How long are you in New York for?”

“For 5 more days, then back to Texas”

“Your parents must be happy to see you”

“Well, they don’t know I am in New York, one of those very long stories”

“Oh, sorry didn’t know”

I can’t seem to win; I ask about his parents and it hits a bad spot.

“It’s ok, I am staying with a friend who is letting me crash on their couch. I guess we both have some long stories”

I looked at her and don’t know why I said what I said

“Maybe if we both have time; we can share them”

She looked at me and out of the blue asked

“You know I would like that. Hey, do you have any plans for tonight?”

“You mean other than sleeping on the couch, not that I know of why?”

“Come to the house, for dinner tonight, my sister is not going to believe me if I told her this story”

Did I just ask him to come over for dinner and to meet my sister with my parents?

“I just can’t come over like that, what would your parents say”

Must be honest, I want to know more about him after the 8th grade and food always seemed to work with the guys.

“First my mother would love that I brought a respectable guy home for once, and second, she cooks for an Army each night. No offence about the Army reference there”

“None taken, by the way how is your sister”

“Married, one child a little girl”

“Good for her, hope she is happy”

“So far they have good days, and you know, not so good days”

as she laughs

“When we get to school, I will call to let my mom know one more plate and I don’t want to hear any excuses.”

“Yes, Ma-am”

This is going to be an interesting dinner and how do I explain it to my sister, my parents are easy, but sis can read me and know something is up.

We finally reached our stop and get off the bus and start walking to the main gate still talking mainly about what we thought our 8th grade classmates might be doing now. As we are walking, I hear someone behind us say something, but because they were a little further behind us, I just ignored it. I knew they were not talking to me because I didn’t know anyone here these days. Then again, I heard something just a little louder this time, and it seemed they were calling Maria this time.

“Friends of yours”

“Just ignore them”

First this with him, now my ex-boyfriend must start again with me. This day has a lot of twists and turns and it is still morning

I don’t know what to say

“OK, if you say so”

Then I hear the person a little clearer as they seemed to have gotten a little closer.

“Hey Maria, what did you hire a bodyguard or a cop all dressed in blue”

“Please just ignore them”

I glance back to see two of them and ask her

“Do I dare ask?”

“Just my last mistake”

It seems this guy just doesn’t understand it is over and he needs to move on, and I ask

“As in history mistake or active mistake”

“Trust me it is history”

“Hey you in blue, want to carry some of my books too”

I do as she asks and just ignored them and continue to walk, until it was time to not ignore them anymore.

I hear,

“Hey you in blue, is Maria going to pay you in trade to carry her books”

Followed by more laughing.

Ok he had to go there, had to just cross that damn line, I stop dead in my tracks.

“Just ignore them, please”

What is he going to do, he doesn’t know him and we just met again so why confront him?

I look at her and said

“I would of right up to the point I just can’t after he addressed me, this will just take a minute, be right back. Don’t worry what can happen there are two of them, would be silly for me to do anything. Besides I am in uniform, wouldn’t want to get it dirty”

I hand her the books to hold. She looked at me and seen something in my eyes that she knows there was nothing she could have said to stop what was about to happen.

He had a look in his eyes that told me to just relax it will be fine.

I turn around and walk slowly towards the two guys now high fiving each other and laughing.

“Look it’s the man in blue”

I walk up to them and get within 3 feet of both men and shake my head side to side.

“you know I don’t know you or even what history you have with Maria, but that last comment, well was way over the line”

“So, who cares, I don’t”

Oh, this ass just doesn’t stop

“You see Maria is a friend of mine and to be honest I didn’t like that comment”

“whatever and why should I care what you think”

Dear lord give me the power to not bash his face in, I take a deep breath.

“so, let’s try this, why don’t you just turn around and walk away. We can just try

and let this go, no harm, no foul, see how easy”

Now they are going to act tough and try to take an aggressive posture

“I don’t think so man in blue, who do you think you are”

I don’t know what they are talking about, but he didn’t need to confront them, I just ignore them. Besides, there are two of them, I hope they don’t get physical with him. But I can see James is starting to act like the ass he can be, and this is not going to end good all because of me.

Why don’t they just walk away, why do they insist on taking the wrong path every friggin time. With that, the guy to the right starts to move as if he was going to try and hit me. With the palm of my right hand, I trust the heal of my hand into the middle of his chest causing him to buckle to his knees gasping for air. Then James sees this and attempts to bring his right arm back as if to get ready to throw a punch. Before he can complete the move with my left hand, I strike him in the bridge of his nose causing it to immediately start to bleed all over his face and he also drops to his knees clutching his face.

Why are both of those guys on the floor, I never seen any punches or anything and what the hell was said? Also, why is he defending me, we just met after all these years, now I really need to find out about him.

I bend down and whisper near James’s ear,

“listen close, you will be fine, it’s not broken just a bloody nose, but if I ever see you around Maria again it might just be broken. Do we understand each other, you can just nod your head? Also tell your friend to just take short deep breaths and he will be fine in a few minutes. Oh, and have a good day and by the way, I am not the man in blue, I am a Sergeant in the United States Air Force”

I get up, turn around and walk back to where Maria was standing. Her eyes were open as wide as they can be just looking first at me then at the two guys kneeling and then back at me.

I just take the books and start to walk

“They are fine, just got the wind knocked out of them”

“OK, is that the story you are going with, wind knocked out of them. That would require physical with the person, and I didn’t see any?”

“Don’t want you to be late for class”

“don’t think that you are not going to explain what just happened later”

“I can, but again long story”

“You have some explaining to do and on a different note Thank You, no one has ever done anything like that for me before.”

“No need for thanks, they were being an ass and I just explained it was in their best interest in the future they should avoid all with you is all”

“Are you sure you are the same person from the 8th grade, I am starting to wonder”

“I guess I can explain a few things”

“A few! Mark, you have a lot to explain!”

“Is that a bad thing?”

“No, now I really want to know now what the hell happened after the 8th grade and where that geek went”

She starts laughing.

At that moment, something changed as we started to walk, Maria wrapped her arm around mine as we walked towards the main gate. There wasn’t any talking for those few moments, but the way she held my arm told a story. I could feel like she was holding onto me as if to say please don’t let me go. It was as if for the first time she felt protected and not alone. There seemed to be less tension and a more confident walk, who knows, am I just imagining this. It was a short walk to the middle of the campus, and we stopped there to go our different ways. There was a moment were no one wanted to say anything, then I had to break the silence.

“Want to meet for lunch?”

“Yes, I have two classes then a free hour followed by one last class.

you ARE coming over for dinner tonight and I don’t want to hear otherwise”

I am still thinking about what happened and for some reason I just wanted to hold on to him because he made me feel safe just then.

With all that had happened in the past few minutes I almost forget about going over for dinner.

“Meet here in about 2 hours, that will give me time to do what I need to and time for you to go to class”

“Mark”

“Yes”

“Thank you”

“You need to stop with the Thank You”

With that she leans into me and kisses me on the cheek, looks at me smiles and walks away. Halfway down the walkway she turns looks back at me and just smiles, then rushes off to class. All I can think was what the hell just happened. I know what happen, but what does it mean. I spin around and follow the signs to the istration office.

I can’t believe I just kissed him just like that, but for some reason it felt right, what is it about him. He is like no man I have ever met; I am confused. Let me call home quick

“Hi mom, I am bringing someone home for dinner”

“No not a boyfriend, just someone I knew from school a few years ago and tell sis to come, she might him. Stop mom he is just a friend and yes, he is single. He is in the Air Force, no not the Army.”

I see my friend Joan standing next to me now with a look of what’s up.

“Ok Maria, who is coming over for dinner, I assumed you just ended it with that jerk.”

“I did and this is a long story, but I just met someone from the 8th grade and he is in the Air Force, just here to get a copy of his transcript, we met on the train”

“Ok, he must be good looking because you asked him to come over for dinner”

“Shut up, and he is ok, nothing much to look at, come on we will be late for class and you are coming to lunch to meet him. Also, I kissed him”

“You what…”

“Just on the cheek”

I laughed to myself because just like the military it is hurry up and wait. I filled out all the paperwork handed it in, triple copies and re-checked it all, paid my $15 dollars and assume, ok here you go. But I was told hold on this will only take a few minutes and here I sit an hour later.

Then there was a voice

“Sergeant”

I walked to the window and they had my paperwork and unlike the military they said sorry it took so long. I looked at my watch and seen I had 45 minutes until my lunch date. Was it a lunch date or a lunch meeting? We were classmates, so it can’t be a date, so it’s a meeting. But then again there was the kiss on the cheek, so does that make it a date now, is that wishful thinking on my part. Thinking I am going on a date with the most desirable girl from the 8th grade, that brought a laugh. Ok, reality check, this is not the 8th grade and we are both grow ups, we are friends having lunch. Damn how can I make something so simple into a big production. Anyway, a good time to get in some walking as the past few days I kind of missed my workout.

I got to our meeting place in military time, which means 15 minutes early, never late. Looking around trying to when I went here, it felt like a lifetime ago, but it was a little over three years ago. I turned to see Maria walking towards me and to my surprise she had someone with her. Ok, that answers the date question, chuckling to myself. As they got closer, I could see how a smile formed on her face.

“Hi, I hope you don’t mind if my friend s us”

“I don’t see a problem, not like it was a lunch date or anything like that”

“Joan, this is Mark, we were in the 8th grade together”

“Nice to meet you, he is better looking than you described”

Maria pokes her in the ribs with her elbow to try and get her to stop talking.

I just smile and said

“trust me it’s the uniform, it does it every time”.

With that we start to walk towards the student lounge to get some lunch.

Maria looked at Joan and whispered

“I can’t believe you just said that”

“well, he is nice looking”

Of course, there was a little tiff as I wouldn’t let them pay, but then again it was not like it was a lobster dinner, just some sandwiches and some drinks.

While we started to eat, Joan jumped right in

“So, Mark, tell me was Maria one of those stuck-up good-looking bitches you find in the 8th grade?”

Oh my god, she just didn’t ask that, and he is going to tell her about the seat thing.

“You know, although we were in the same grade, we had a few classes together. We just knew each other to say hi, but as far as I knew she didn’t fit that group you are talking about”

Out of the corner of my eye I could see Maria looking at me and thinking why I didn’t tell the story about the seat change. That was the ideal moment to throw

her under the bus and show that back then she might have been a little vain. But to me what was the point, we were teens back then and although it was not the most pleasant experience, what would be the point for both of us to relive it. After me talking a little more about our 8th grade school year and all the success our class had both academically and athletically, I could feel Maria staring at me.

I looked over and see her trying to say

“thank you”

“sounds like you guys had a great year and look so many years later you meet up. Someone or something must have planned this meeting.”

“if having to get a transcript qualifies as a plan, then there you go.”

Maria tries to hurry Joan up before to many questions and tells Mark

“Ok one last class then we can leave”

“No problem, try and learn something while you are there”

“Ha, Ha, I will dear”

“very good Ma-am”

Joan whispered in Maria’s ear

“did you just call him dear?”

“just keeping walking and stop with all the questions”

“you really don’t think he is good looking?”

“I really didn’t notice”

“ok here comes the bull crap, but you like him”

“shut up!”

Off to class they went with Joan looking back a few times as if responding to something Maria was telling her, and to play along with it, I just smiled and waved. I could see them laughing like two 8th grade schoolgirls.

Chapter 2 Truth or Sorry

I am sitting on the bench thinking what the hell am I doing going to dinner tonight, I don’t know these people. Hell, I really don’t know Maria other than the little I from that school year. It was more like I was the geek in the background, and she was the popular girl. All you have to do is look at our yearbook and it will tell the entire story. Sure, I had friends and yes, I got to be part of the winning teams and have to it, even though I was not in the mix of things, 8th grade I have to say was my best school year. I often wonder if I put forth a little more effort would things have been different, than reality set in and I my home life. So much for that thought. High School was a nightmare in so many ways I have tried to wipe that from my memory and hope I never have to relive those days again.

Any way things have turned around for me up to this point, I can almost say I am happy with life. The military is not for everyone, but it’s what you want it to be and I want it to be home. I am lucky for the past three years I have been with the same group of guys and their families. We all transferred to the same bases from tech school to the latest assignment. I know this will be the end of the road for most of the guys and they are not looking to reenlist mostly because they have families and want to move on. But those families have given me hope that there can be happiness in family life.

Looking at my watch it is time for class to have ended and no sooner than I can think about anything else, I see Maria walking towards me. It seems like she is in a rush to get here or she is just in a rush to get out of here. I will go with in a rush to get here, laughing. She sees me sitting there and a big smile comes across

her face.

I can’t believe I am rushing to go meet him, but I feel happy and not down like the day started out. Now I have to deal with mom and telling her this is not my next boyfriend, but she never listens. She will just see a nice man in uniform and think finally she found someone nice.

By the time she reaches me, I stood up to meet her,

“So, did you learn anything”

“Yes dear”

“Another day on the plus side then”

“I think we can put more than one plus on that side. Ready to eat I hope”

“we’ll have to be honest; I am a little nervous”

“really, why?”

“I just reconnected with someone after at least 7 years, then I am going to their house to meet her parents. I can see it now, nice to meet you ma-am and sir, yes I know it has been 7 years that I have spoken to your daughter but here I am and so what’s for dinner.”

“just be yourself and they will love you, hell just the fact I am bringing someone to dinner that has a haircut and more that you have a steady job making money will get you dinner in my house anytime. Have to warn you my mom may continue asking how you like the Army, I tried to explain you are in the Air Force and all she keeps saying Air Force, Army it’s all the same. Then there is a minor issue of she is already asking if you are my new boyfriend”

“noted about the Army thing and as far as the boyfriend I think that is your issue to address, I will just smile a lot”

She again wraps her arm in mine as we start to leave the campus, this time she had less books to carry. We walked at a slow pace, not sure if it’s because we are in no rush or I am still trying to slow things down delaying getting to her house. Either way there was something special in this walk.

As we walk, she asks,

“So, the million-dollar question”

“OK, what did I do now?”

“Not what you did, it’s what you didn’t do, when Joan asked you about me, why didn’t you tell the story about that time with the seat changes. It was your opportunity to get back at me for being a bitch if you wanted”

“true, but what good would that have done so many years later. We were kids and after years of treatments, I moved on. Just kidding, I just didn’t see anything good from telling it, like I said what good would have come from it.”

Damn, is he real, what man would turn down an opportunity to prove a woman wrong?

“Ok next question”

“wait, how many next questions will there be, can some of them be multiple choice?”

“I will ignore that, now back to my next question. Are you the same person today as you were back then? Other than a little older and sorry, a little better on the eyes.”

“well thank you, I think for most of that, I think I am for the most part the same person. I have learned that there is no need in finding the bad in the world, that would be easy. I want to find the good in the world and learn from that”

“now I really feel bad if you really were such a sweet person, looking back now you didn’t do anything but sit next to me because you were told too and I acted like

a total bitch. Will you accept my apology after all this time?”

“no need to, like I said we were kids”

With that she stops pulls me close to her and gives me a big, long hug and another kiss on the cheek.

Why do I have the urge to kiss him and not on the cheek?

I found myself hugging her back and for whatever reason we didn’t stop hugging, but we locked eyes and to this day I am not sure what came over me, but I leaned in and kissed her.

He just kissed me, and I didn’t stop him, deep inside I wanted it. I am glad he did it and took control, because I don’t want to scare him off more than I scared him already.

My first reaction was to wait for the slap which never came, then I waited for the push away, that never came. What did come was a kiss in return, a kiss that seem to last forever. When the kiss ended, we just looked at each other and smiled and started to walk to the bus stop now.

“so, next question, how much longer did you say before you go back”

“five days”

“do you have someone special back at your base”

Great kiss him, then ask if he is seeing someone.

“do my fellow Air Force buddies count as someone special? And before you say anything not in THAT way.”

“You know what I mean, I can see you have that smart-ass side too”

“Being honest I have dated off and on, but I have not found that one special person for a long-term relationship”

“are you looking?”

“I feel I don’t want to go looking, deep in my heart I don’t have to look, it will one day just happen and I hope that both of us will know it is right”

I fill this pinch on my arm as we are walking

“Ok ouch, what was that for?”

“I wanted to make sure first, I was not dreaming and second to make sure you are real. To be honest your answers are just too good to be true, more so from a man. No offence just basing it on my experiences”

“sorry about what you have had to deal with, but this is just me”

“Ok moving on, what the HELL was that all about with James and his friend. All I is seeing you talking to them and the next thing they are both on the

ground. Can you please explain that one”?

“there is the short story or the long one”

“what do you think”

“was hoping for the short one”

I started to laugh

“First the comment they made no matter if I knew you or not was not called for, I have a problem at times with things like that, meaning being a stupid ass. Trust me, I really tried to just talk to them but for whatever reason they felt they were going to tech me a lesson. Which proves a point, never start something unless you know you have a good chance of winning. I guess they assumed there was two of them one of me, so they were going to win. There was no need for anyone to get hurt, so I kind of just knocked the wind out of one and gave James a bloody nose.

Blood always stops a person in their tracks which is a good thing in that it ends right there.”

“and you learned or know this how and when”

“Back when I was in the 6th grade I was walking home alone and was kind of jumped by three older kids. They were more or less just pushing me around and I never got hurt bad or beaten up, but a cop car happened to by at the right time and the kids ran off. The one cop was a Sergeant and came over to see if I was ok which, I was. He asked me a few questions about my parents and other things. It turns out he was retired special forces with a few tours in Viet Nam and told me about a gym where he teaches basic defense skills on the weekends. I showed up every weekend for the next 18 months until he told me there was nothing left for him to teach me. From there I started taking other classes to the point let’s say I kind of have an advanced black belt.”

“so, you knew this skill when you were in the 8th grade”

“yea, but not as much as I know now”

“did anyone know other than your trainers?”

“no one knew, one of the rules is never use it as an aggressive act, just know if you needed it you have the skills”

“so, you are saying I am safe with you”

“define safe”

I start laughing

“I told you no one ever stuck up for me like the way you did, mostly the guys would just laugh, and I was never sure if they were laughing at me or them. OK, next question”

“do you a list here or just going with the flow?”

“quiet and just listen to the questions. Sisters or bothers?”

“Yes, but they are much younger than me”

“Will you go see them?”

“No, a parent issue. I do miss them, someday they will be old enough to leave the house like I did and then I will reach out in hopes they will want to hear from me”

“That’s so sad”

“That is a story for a much later time and place, sorry”

“That’s OK, I hope to be around to hear that story if it is alright with you”

There it was the first attempt between us to say I want to see you, be with you for more than a few hours. Is this the one, I can tell you it is different than other women I have dated. If this is really happening, just think of the stories we could tell our children and grandchildren. Yes, your mom hated me in the 8th grade, then I put on a uniform and she fell for me quickly. Sure, keep telling yourself that, one kiss does not mean true love, but then again, I am going to meet the family after a few hours. Ok deep breaths, control your breathing, no time to hyper ventilate now. Must be honest, I did have a little crush on her back then and so did most of the 8th grade boys.

Well one major thing I have learned is there are some issue with his parents, the fact he didn’t go see them when he is home. I just assumed everyone had a good family life and those that don’t, you don’t hear much about. I can see by the little he would say there was some sadness and pain. It seems there is so much to him and he looks so quiet and shy, which brings me to the part of why he had trouble saying hello to me. I am going to have to see what that is all about, he confronts two men and has trouble say hello to me? All I know is the more we talk the more comfortable I am being around him after just a few hours, it is like he has a spell on me because most of the time I have my guard up.

The bus ride seemed to be in express mode, or it just seemed like time had sped up. All I can is how Maria sat so close to me the entire time to the point I can almost feel her heartbeat against me. We sat on the bus hand in hand and I am not sure at what point that happened, just that it did and it felt nice. It seemed like the normal nervous feelings between two people on their first-time date just was never there. Every move or action just happened so natural as if we were together for a while, there was a comfort between us, and I wonder if Maria felt the same. I was looking out the window and said

“so, when do I get to ask questions”

“When I am done with mine and I’m not done”

She starts to laugh followed by a quick kiss on the lips and a warm smile.

We reach the subway and there again it feels like everything is in express mode because before I knew it, we were off the train and walking towards her house a few blocks away. My first thought is should we be walking in holding hands, I mean we just met a few hours ago, well not met you know what I mean. Hell, I thought basic training was stressful, ok just relax be yourself and act normal. What is there to stress about you lived with 50 guys you never met before, this is just a few people and going to eat some food. Ok and a woman you might be quickly falling for, minor issue.

“ok no more questions for now, we are almost there. I hope you don’t mind I ask my sister if she wanted to come meet you again”

“Sure, what is one more at this point”

I start thinking, ok how many more will there be

“ok here is a little insight to my crazy family”

“define crazy?”

“ok silly, stop and listen, they can be a little loud at times, don’t take it personally. My dad is very protective of me so he will stare. My mom seems to love all the men I have to dinner; I think she hopes one of them will marry me soon. My sister’s husband thinks he is more important than he really is. My little god child will ask you a million and one questions, just let me know and I will get her to stop.”

“ok I think I got it, hope they are serving drinks, just kidding I don’t drink that much”

And with that we are now at the front door. She stops looks at me pulls me to her and kisses me deeply and with so much ion.

For some reason I needed to do that before we went inside, what is this man doing to me. I don’t even have my guard up and we are kissing like we have been together for weeks and I wanted it to happen. I will have to try and hide my

feelings from my family and try and act normal. I know I will want to sit next to him and hold his hand, but I can’t.

“ready?”

“yes ma-am, lead the way”

Chapter 3 Guess Who is Coming for Dinner

Ok, here we go big smile as the door opens, this might qualify for combat pay, maybe ever a silver star for valor after this is all over. The first thing that hits me walking into the house was the smell of food and how bright and cheery the entrance way was. There were kid’s pictures all over the walls and some wedding pictures and I assume some of the granddaughter.

Deep breath Maria, this is not the first time you had a friend over for dinner, then again you never kissed them like this. Why do I have butterflies in my stomach, even when I brought a boyfriend home for the first time, I never felt like this, I just hope my family doesn’t scare him off. I can see he is nervous; I think that is cute for a man that has a black belt in self-defense. I think he will do fine, he seems very intelligent and he is shy so my mom will love that part, my father will just eat up the fact he is in the military which means he knows respect not like my other losers. I feel like I am trying to talk myself into liking him, I think that might be a little late because I think I do like him. To think a geeky kid from my 8th grade class might be someone I find the most interesting to the point I want to get to know him more, who knew.

“Ma we’re home”

From around a corner came an older woman with black hair and a big smile coming towards us. Thank god she went to say hello to Maria first allowing me a second to take a deep breath. Then it was my turn as she turns to hug me; I

extend my arms open to accept her hug.

“You must be Mark, from my daughter’s 8th grade class and now in the Army”

“Yes ma-am”

as I look at Maria and wink letting her know it was fine and I was not upset over the military issue.

I then hear someone say,

“he is in the Air Force, not the Army”

“It is all the same, Army, Air Force does it really matter”

“It’s fine ma-am”

From what I assume was the living room appeared a tall strong looking older man and I assume this was Maria’s father. As he approached, I took my hat off

extended my hand followed by

“an honor to meet you sir”

His hand was huge and his grip firm but not trying to show me just how strong he really was. While shaking my hand he looked at his daughter and said

“now you finally found someone that knows how to show respect”

“Papa stop it”

I can’t believe in just five minutes he has won over my father and my mother is looking him over to see if she approves. It was just to be a simple dinner.

Out of nowhere was this tiny little girl running towards us full speed and I am not sure how she did it, but stopped right in front of me without falling over.

“Aunt Maria is this the guy that is going to marry you and can I be in the wedding as a flower girl”

Maria jumps in

“Alysia, stop and be nice”

“But mommy said…”

“Oh, did she now”

“Yes, she did”

I smile at her nice

“It’s fine, she is too cute”

as I look at Maria whose face is totally red from embarrassment

I kneel next to Alysia and told her

“I am not sure that your Aunt Maria would want to marry me, but if she does, I promise you, you will be the ONLY flower girl with any dress you want, how is that?”

She looks at Maria and smiles, then runs off to someplace I have no clue was.

Maria moves to stand next to me and I can feel her hand searching for mine without looking, once she found it, she gives it a tiny squeeze as if to say Thank You for that.

“Terry, come down here your sister is home”

Like Maria her sister was also very attractive, I assume because they were twins was the reason. Her sister was in a different homeroom than ours but for whatever reason they were in some of the same classes and were able to eat lunch together because the two classes where next to each other. Thinking back now I don’t seeing her with any boys, but that is not to say what happened after school. She seemed kind of quiet and more reserved were Maria I guess had the more outgoing personality. All in all, I really didn’t expect her to me if someone in my class didn’t.

“Terry this is Mark from my class back in 8th grade’

“nice to meet you”

“Do you him?”

“your funny sis, with a 4-year-old right now I would be doing good to to feed myself, but I can’t say I do.”’

“I am not sure you would me; it seems other than being one of the class geeks I kind of blended in to the background more or less by choice”

“well, it is nice to see someone from those days, kind of brings back memories of when I was not chasing around someone so small that should be in the Olympics in the 100-yard dash at times”

“I will say if someone didn’t tell me you had a child I would have never known; from what I you look pretty much the same just a little more mature like your sister. Both you and your sister still have that natural beauty about you”

“Ok where is my husband, he could learn a few things here on how to make someone feels good”

“As your sister has learned today, I kind of tell it like I see it and if the news is bad, why does anyone need to know that what good does being negative do. Then again, some people have to be reminded that if you don’t have anything good to say it’s better you say nothing”

“Yes, I heard about that little problem you took care of”

I look at both of them and asked

“Ok please tell me it was not on the news or should I ask is someone spreading the

news?”

Terry leaned over to whisper in Maria’s ear

“I would have ed someone that looks that good, I guess he has changed that we don’t him, but looks like you get a chance with him now. Try and keep those hormones in check for a few dates”

“real nice you perv”

“hey, I’m not the one with puppy love here”

“there is no puppy love, he is just someone that I met on the train from school”

“if you say so, clean panties at all times”

It seems that Maria has given her family or at least her sister history updates as well any breaking news. Doesn’t matter what happened, it just happened; I didn’t go looking for a problem but those two seemed to think what they did was just

ok. I think they might think twice next time, well I know at least when it comes to Maria, I know they will, so job well done.

Their father looked at both of his daughters and asked

“Is there something I need to know”

“No papa, everything is ok, there is no problem”

“Let me guess it’s that James fellow you just broke up with, do I need to talk to him?”

“No papa there is no problem, and no one needs to talk to him I think he understands we are over now”

“OK but if…”

“papa it’s fine, trust me”

With that Terry’s husband came in and introduced himself as he was coming home from work. His name was Mike or Michael, seems like a nice guy but have to see as Maria thinks a little less of him, maybe because she is close to her sister. With all of that we heard from the kitchen that dinner was on the table. I took off my dress jacket and Maria took it from me and hug it up along with my hat. We all walked into the dining room where it seemed everyone had their normal seat and before I could ask, her mom pointed to a seat next to Maria and my lucky day next to her dad. Without thinking as we walk to go sit down, I went and pulled Maria’s chair out for her and helped push it back in when she sat down.

Did he just pull my chair out for me, is he trying to impress my family? I have a feeling that came natural for him and I tried to not look at everyone because the room got deadly quiet. If this is what he does for someone he knows how would it be if I was his girlfriend?

To me it was a normal thing to do, then I realized the room was deadly silent and everyone was looking at me. Not knowing what to do I froze like a deer in headlights. What broke the moment was Alysia asking me if I would do that for her too which made everyone laugh a little.

“Sure, Alysia I would be glad to assist you”

I went over and helped her with her chair and asked her if there was anything else she needed and of course she did. She asked if I could pour her a glass of milk for her to have with her dinner, I kind of laughed and looked at her mother

to make sure it was all right. Once her mother gave a little nod, I poured her a glass watching again her mom to know when to stop.

“Thank you, Mark,”

“Your very welcome”

He also seems so at ease with my nice, most of my boyfriend’s don’t want anything to do with her. I know this is not a show as he is just acting so natural that no one could put on an act this long and every time. I think he is a wonderful person that makes me smile and feel so at ease around him. I know it has only been a few hours and there is no way we can even count our year together in school because we never really talked. Now I am sorry I didn’t have him as a friend back then, he would have been very nice to have known. I think I want to get to know him better, but time is not on my side, so I need to make the best of what time I do have.

After I sat down, I leaned toward Maria and whispered

“Was that a bad thing with the chair before, it seemed to kind of get a little cold in the room”

She leaned towards me and laughed a little as she whispered

“Not at all, as far as I know none of the men that have ever come to dinner here has ever done that including Terry’s husband. And you should have seen the look my sister gave him when you did that”

“Can’t help it, just kind of being me and just to let you know I also open doors”

Things at dinner was nice just small talk mostly nothing directed towards me which was a good thing. A few questions about Japan and how things are different over there, but nothing too personal. Her mom kept on trying to fill my plate as it got empty and I had to tell her if I keep eating like this, she will have to buy me all new uniforms because I wouldn’t fit in them anymore and the military does not like tight fitting uniforms.

Then there was the end of dinner where I was just being me again, but again it seems I brought the room to complete silence. I got up and started to help clean off the table and with a few things in my hands I looked up to see them staring at me. Of course, I tried to play it off explaining it was like kitchen duty back at the base and they all kind of shook their heads ok. But I know Maria and her sister knew better and what really shocked them is when I asked if I could help by washing them too. Well Maria and her sister took control and the three of us cleaned off the table, washed and dried the dishes. What I didn’t understand is Mike kind of just let us do it, then again, I didn’t care I was trying to be thankful for dinner. Later Maria explained that most of the men feel that they work and that is the job of the house and guess who takes care of the house. After all of that was done coffee was made and more cakes and deserts went on the table like

it was a bake shop. Come to find out her mom made them all, I truly did not know how that women had all the time to do all of that. So, after dinner is when the questions came from her dad

“so, Mark, what are going to do after your four years are over”

“Well right now I am thinking of reenlisting”

“And what do you do”

“Most of what I do I really can’t talk about, but I help keep all of the communications equipment working”

“You knew how to do this when you ed”

“No, the Air Force trained me for over 9 months on most of it and the rest you learn from your team ”

As I was sipping my coffee the next question almost made me choke.

“If you stay in what about getting married?”

I looked up and seen everyone looking at me except Maria who I know was trying to keep me calm because under the table she was patting my leg. She was trying to tell me to just go with it and I assume this is just her dad’s way of being protective.

We almost made it through the entire dinner before dad started, but when he asked about getting married, I could see Mark almost choke on his coffee so I tried to pat his leg to tell him it was ok. I have to it I was interested in his answers, but tried not to show it and for some reason I had the urge to kiss him and that is not me to be like this so soon.

“Well sir first and foremost when I find the right woman it would be a conversation we would have, and I would never expect her to except the military life. It takes a very special person to live the life, more so when you are married. If she didn’t want to live the life; I would leave the military because if it came to the military life or a life filled with joy of spending the rest of my life with that person, then the two of us will find what life would bring to us next”

“And if she wanted you to say in”

I wonder what I would want if that was me, would I want to live a military life? I can’t believe I am even thinking like this to even contemplate the thought. If my new boyfriend even talked about being married when we first started to date, I would run, but now I am thinking what life would be like. Is it because I want some change in my life that I am thinking like this or is there something deeper to this?

“Then I would make sure we are a team making all decisions together based on what the military would let us, but before I would want her to say yes, I would want her to talk to other wife’s getting the good side as well as the bad and then it would be as I said up to her if that is what she would like.”

The entire time I was speaking I could feel eyes on me from her mom to her sister, to I know her dad who listen to the point of almost taken notes to be reviewed later.

“and where would you like to go next”

“not sure, just want it to be warm, don’t like cold or snow that much”

“I see”

Just like that the questions stopped and looking back now the entire time he spoke no one talked or asked any questions, found it strange now. But felt like it was a job interview, not that I have been on any of those yet, but I assumed that is kind of what it would be like. Everyone was just having small talk when Alysia raised her hand to ask a question. Maria asked her what she needed.

“Aunt Maria, now that you have a new friend will you still be able to watch me tomorrow night so mommy and daddy can go out and have fun without me?”

Well for the second time I almost spit out my coffee because I had just taken a sip and never expected anything like that. I asked if I could address the question before Maria could

“Alysia, you know I would like to help Aunt Maria watch you tomorrow, but ONLY if you would like that. But if you want just Aunt Maria to watch you, I would never stop her.”

She sat there and kind of thought what to say

“Well, it depends, do you like to play games or watch movies with popcorn. Oh, and sometimes we dance to music and act silly”

“Well let me think about that, I do like most of those things. But you know what I like to the do most is act silly, but I am not sure I can dance that good. If we do that think you might teach me how to dance?”

Ok, he is now touching my heart with the way he acts with my nice and I think he truly likes kids because you don’t give answers like that and not like them. Even if he was just trying to impress me, I still don’t think anyone would agree to do all those things with her.

“Well Aunt Maria showed me how to dance, maybe both of us can show you, but sometimes it is hard so I am not sure you will learn it.”

“OK deal, just make sure you have a lot of popcorn I hear Aunt Maria doesn’t always share it.”

“I know what you mean”

I see Maria looking at me and whispering

“Thank you for doing that for her”

and I just smile back at her.

We cleaned off the table again and did the little bit of dishes, most everyone went into the living room, but before I can go there Maria grabs my hand and leads me outside to the back deck. As the door closes, she pulls me over to the dark corner of the deck and wrapped her arms around my neck. I respond with placing my hands on her hips and I pull her close to me. She gives me a quick kiss; I follow it up with a longer kiss. I stroke her face with my hand and her hand finds mine on her face and holds it there. She leans her face into the middle of my chest,

“Mark”

“Yes Ma-am”

“Am I moving too fast for you?”

“To be honest I am not sure how fast we are moving because at times it feels like time is standing still. My question is why me, please don’t let me be a rebound, I couldn’t handle that”

“First, I never do rebounds, second why you. I have never been with anyone like you, I have never felt so comfortable as I do when I am with you. No one has ever been so nice and paid so much attention to me as you have in such a short amount of time. Please understand and ask my sister I don’t act like this when I first meet a guy”

“so, what does it mean”

“if you want to be with me, I want to see you some more. I don’t know what it is, I just feel special when I have been around you and I know it has just been hours.

Maybe there is the thought that we were in the 8th together, but I knew at the moment you confronted my ex after just meeting me again after just an hour and you defended my honor at that point I felt something special towards you.”

“You do know we will have to have a talk about my situation”

“I know and already I think I’m missing you”

“I know people that make it work, so there is always hope”

“I want you to know when you go back you can trust me; I am not that kind of girl that once you would leave, I would move on. I am not sure how I would deal with it, but I am willing to try if you are”

“You don’t have to say that I know you are a good person”

“Be honest, do you want to be with me?”

“Yes, I do and there was time back then I would have wanted it too.’

“You had a crush on me?”

“Maria more than half the 8th grade had a crush on you, but I knew that never was to be back then. Now with this happening I am the one that feels like I am dreaming, do I get to pinch you”

I started laughing

“If you pinch me, I might slap you”

as she looks up and kisses my cheek, I ask her

“Do you have classes tomorrow?’

“No, I never do on Friday, why?”

“Kind of a silly question, do you want to go shopping, I need to get some things”

“Did you say shopping, what do you think!”

We sat outside for about an hour before someone yelled if we were going to come in and visit.

Chapter 4 Your Money is No Good

Maria hears a knock on the door and without asking she tells her sister to come on in as she was getting dressed

“How did you know it was me?”

“Who else would it be and besides I am surprised it took you this long to come talk to me”

“Ok let me hear it and don’t skip any parts and you know I know when you are lying”

“Not much to tell, it has only been a day, but I do know he makes me feel like I have never felt before”

She goes over step by step from the time he must have gotten on the subway to the time they we’re walking, and then he confronted her ex.

“It was like one second they were talking and then the two of them were on the ground, I can’t even say it was a fight because I never seen anyone throwing punches. But I did find out he is very well trained and after seeing that I believe him.”

She told her sister that in the beginning she thought maybe this was just an act that no one could be this nice or sweet. But after watching him it just came too naturally and would be too hard to act like that all the time if it wasn’t real.

“I have never seen you so into someone that quick before, you have me worried. Heck he has me worried. But then again why go through all this acting and leave in five days. Just don’t sleep with him till you know him better, not that you would, just putting that out there.”

“You know I am not a slut, but he does get my hormones ragging”

They both started laughing

“The other thing was how nice he was with our parents and my daughter, all she can talk about is him coming over tonight, he even has her hooked.”

“What did Mike say?”

“Nothing much other than he hopes he leaves soon he is making him look lazy and bad”

“Don’t think that would take much”

“Hey, be nice he is my lazy husband. So, plans for today with the flyboy?”

“He wants to go shopping”

“Shut up”

“For himself, but I know he can assume I will do some also”

“I don’t think that will be all he will shop for”

She looks at her and winks

“Ok, get out so I can finish”

“ clean panties and not the red one’s you hussy”

“You’re an ass”

I’m here sitting on the steps waiting for a girl I went to school with back in the 8th grade and it seems we are now dating. Yesterday my day would have consisted of going to school, getting my paperwork going back here and trying to figure out what I was going to do for the next 5 days. Now 5 days might be just too short, but then again, I know what I am getting into. The goal will be to make it work; can she really deal with the way things are, only time will tell. If I am being honest about this deep down, I really do want it to work and not because I have been alone for so long, but it seems I have connected with someone that just might accept me for who I am. I am still trying to get my head around I am now dating the most popular girl from my school days; you couldn’t script this or make a movie about this; people would think it’s too corny. Yesterday I think for both of us was like a dream, today will tell the truth and I

have come to that after she slept on the idea, she might just change her mind. If so, at least I have yesterday to look back on with no complaints.

I hear a car beep and I snap out of my little daze to see Maria in a car that just pulled up and her waving for me to get in. I trot over and get in the car and even before I can close the car door and buckle up, she leans over and kisses me.

“You know I missed you, I know it has only been a few hours, more or less overnight. You have been all I can think of”

“And here I was worried you came to dump me and after sleeping on it you have seen the light”

“Ok did you fall off the couch and bang your head”

“No, just in a million years would I ever think a guy like me would get close to someone as special as you, much less start to date you”

“Ok we are going to the hospital, let me feel your head, you have lost your frigging

mind”

“No trust me, you have no idea how happy I am right now, but that geek in me is like, DUDE REALLY”

“First you are not a geek and if people think you are then you are now my geek and people will need to deal with the fact. If they don’t like it then we will have a problem”

“Ok tiger you might need to slow down here a little and by the way, you look very nice today”

“Don’t try and change the subject, you need to hear me and hear me good. I truly and deeply like you very much, not because of the way you look or don’t look, but the person you are. I will it I have dated very good-looking guys even guys that had money but for whatever reason I was never really happy. But just something with you I have never felt before and I want to continue to feel it and deep down

inside I believe things will not change and you will continue to make me feel this way. So be quit and tell me where you want to go.”

“Yes ma-am, I would like to go someplace to get some cloths. Not a lot of jeans in Japan where the average man is five feet six and around 100 pounds, do I look like I would fit in that”

“Ok, so off to the mall we go, but got to tell you I might want to look around also”

“Just as long as we get it all done before we have to be at your sister’s because then you can answer to your nice.”

“oh, I assumed you wanted me to drive, but if you want to let me know”

“that is quite ok, first we might get lost it has been a while and second still trying to get use to which side of the road I need to be on. over there they

drive on the other side. And question did you eat breakfast yet?”

“No got up showered and ran out”

“OK new mission, food and don’t even reach for the bill this time”

“we shall see about that flyboy”

We drove to this nice little diner and was given a booth which has some privacy so we could talk some more and take our time eating. It was nice to have a normal breakfast for a change with coffee that was not burnt. So, this was the time for me to ask some questions and see what I can learn.

“So, question, why back to school now?”

“I went right after high school but then I met this guy Rich and he said why go to school if we get married, he will me. So, I dropped out and a few months later after seeing how controlling he was I dropped him”

“You need to finish school now no matter what, it is important to you and you never know when you might need it”

“You would want a girlfriend smarter than you?”

“first who said anything about smarter, smart ass. second it has to do with selfpride and a feeling of knowing you did something good for yourself, how much more do you have”

“this term and one more”

“I say finish, don’t stop for no one other than yourself if that is what you want, and I think we are finished here time to shop. Ok, next question you don’t have to answer any of these you know, are you happy”

“If you asked me that question about a week ago my answer would have been not really, I was going through the motions of living. I didn’t feel I had a direction; I would get up go to school, come home start all over. Partly because I felt I was

never going to find someone, someone that made me happy”

“Do you know what you are looking for”

“Not sure looking is the word I want to use, I want it to just happen, not planed, not looking for it. I am not sure I will really know when it happens because I think I didn’t know what I want. Can I be honest and don’t be scared ok”?

Here it comes again, brace yourself, deep breath, how bad can this be, I mean she did show up and hell we are eating breakfast. Who breaks up after a meal if you don’t want to be with someone, I would think you couldn’t keep your food down?

“Ok, do I need to get the check first”

“you can be so stupid, up until yesterday I felt like life for me was going to be to settle, I mean all the guys I have dated in the beginning were great, but in a short time frame I was either bored or just couldn’t stand to be around them.”

” Ok where are you going with this?”

“Ok don’t laugh or be scared with what I am about to say, yesterday when you started talking to me all that ran through my head was nice now someone from my past how am I going to get rid of him”

Ok this is the part where I try and keep my mouth from dropping open and my eyes opening way too wide, just shake your head and keep listening.

“But as you continued to talk, I noticed it was different, not sure why. You were not trying to run a line on me or pick me up. For the first time, I realized someone was really talking with me. You looked me in my eyes, normally within 5 minutes a guy thinks my chest has eyes. You talked about real things; we were having a conversation. It has been a very long time that I had a real conversation outside of my friends or family. You also took an interest in what I had to say.”

“Ok but isn’t that a normal thing to do with someone”

Laughing at me now

“Ok let me ask or say this, you don’t date a lot do you”

“well maybe, ok a little, ok not much. I have a big problem talking to attractive women”

“Really, then why so easy with me. Do tell”

“That sounded wrong, you were not a new person to me, trust me it took a lot to just say hello, I almost just kept my head down.”

“You wouldn’t have said hello?”

“Nope”

“Why”

“Duh, look at you, a little out of my class is all I can think”

“You really can be an ass can’t you”

“Nice talk, but go on let me hear this”

She is sitting playing with her napkin kind of looking down and moving around a little in her seat. I could see she felt a little afraid, yet I know she want to tell me something very important. I am not sure why she would be scared or worried to tell me anything but then again, we only really met again after years yesterday.

“Once I realized that you were different, I felt comfortable for the first time in a long time and my guard was lowered. The more we talked the more I started to see what kind of person you are, it made me feel happy”

“Like the happy dance or that happy gooey feeling inside”

“You ever have a girl kick your ass, be quiet now. At that point, you were not running lines or acting because no one can keep up an act that long. I was seeing the real you. The thing that really made me see the true you, when we were with my friend and the fact you could have gotten a little revenge from that time I was a bitch and you didn’t even bring it up. Most guys I knew would have jumped at the opportunity.”

“That would have hurt you. It happened, we moved on in a way and what would I have gained from it, I also seen you were not that same person from back then.”

“That was the minute something happened to me, at that minute I started to have feelings for you. I was not sure what feelings, but I have never had those feelings before and at that point I was scared, happy, excited so many different feelings. I really want to see where this can go, see if you want to also see where we can go”

“I do know I have never felt so at ease with someone and for some reason it’s just so easy to talk with you, to just be around you.”

“The thing that makes me laugh now is if someone back in the 8th grade told me in a few years you will be dating that boy. I would have laughed so hard and told them they were stupid”

“Life can take you in directions you can never expect and you know you could of blew me off yesterday but you didn’t which shows you have grown as a person. I am the one now that is very thankful for the way you are now”

“This morning my sister wanted to know what color dresses we were going to have, I had no clue what she meant. The ass said at the wedding, she can be so stupid at times, she said I am already deeply in love”

“are you?”

“don’t be silly in just a day”

“are you?”

She looks down at her plate, then up at me

“I am not sure, but I think I am falling quickly, faster than I ever have before. I am so scared, yet so excited I am having trouble controlling it because I might scare you off”

“I don’t scare too easy, although your nice has me a little worried and not even going to talk about your mom”

“would you be scared right now if I said something”

“what”

“I, I do love you”

“yes, I am falling hard for you too and yes I do love you too. Check Please!”

Chapter 5 Shop till Someone Drops

Maria took me to a large mall that had so many floors I can’t ever seeing something this big before I went overseas, then again, I guess change is good. For a Friday, it sure was crowed, I am not sure by the amount of people that anyone works. We ended up parking so far away that it turned into a mini hike, but that was a good thing after the breakfast we just had. I made a mental note of the location of where we parked because if we don’t it can turn into a true treasure hunt for hours. As we started walking towards the mall, she grabbed my hand and started swinging it in time with our walking, reminded me of marching but a little more fun I thought. I see she kind of had a bounce to her step and little more upright, I guess for her life is good now. I hope that is true because I have helped her move on and turn the corner to a new and better life.

I can’t believe that he wanted to go shopping, then again, I can understand when you don’t have anything to wear you need to shop. The question becomes just how much he can stand doing shopping, but I can tell he is just happy to be with me. For the first time in a while, I woke up happy and looking forward to what the day had instore for me. I like that when I went to hold his hand he didn’t pull away or say what are we in high school, sometimes it’s the little things that makes me happy.

“So where would you like to start?”

“I think after 2 years I would like to get an American pair of jeans and something that fits”

“I think something that shows your butt off better”

“Shows my what better, and when did you look at that?”

“Hey, I had to check it out”

“What was that whole story of where my eyes were, and you are watching my butt”

“Basically yeah”

She just started laughing and I said

“I feel used now; you know I am not a piece of meat”

“if you like it or not you are mine to look at now and all others hands off”

I was shocked when she reached around and grabbed a hand full of my butt.

I laugh and said

“And we move onto the next phase of our relationship”

We went to a few stores and thank god she was with me because I would have bought the first pair I found. I got a quick lesson in shopping, because for me to known each store will charge different prices for basically the same thing was something strange, I thought. Now they have different shades of jeans and different cuts, what happened to just jeans? For the first time, I had to model the jeans, even turn in a circle, talk about feeling weird. But then again, I realized she was not going to let me get something that didn’t fit or even look good, had to it this was very new for me. I could even see that maybe for the first time in a while she was also enjoying herself and I wonder if other guys did this with her. Something tells me not so much, I guess macho came into play. I looked at it this way, there is macho and there is you need to look good.

From jeans, we moved onto some shirts, if it was me, give me a few blue and a few white and I am good to go, silly of me to think that. But you know after seeing the time and care she took in picking them out it wasn’t because she like them, it was she had picked something that made me look natural. There was no

outrageous colors or style, each had a neat and mature look, but there were in style with the times. I also explained some of the rules of living on base and basic dress codes and she understood. The most impressive thing was how she made sure I never over paid, in some cases, she knew which stores she can try and get a better price. But no matter what, she always wanted me to be honest as to whether I liked it or not and if I didn’t, we moved on.

I must it I thought it was going to be harder than what it turned out to be, he wanted me to help and was open to what I picked out. Other times when I would shop with my boyfriends, I couldn’t give any input to what I thought was nice, but if Mark didn’t like what I pick he was honest. Now will come the true test when I shop, so let’s see.

Then came the first moment where I got nervous, we stopped in a woman’s store and she wasn’t looking for a new top is all I have to say. We went right for the lady’s underwear and then came the perspiration. She didn’t realize this for a few minutes till she turned around and I must have been a little pale.

“Are you ok?”

“I’m fine”

“Ah no, you are a little pale, do you need to eat or get something to drink?”

“no, I’m fine”

“please tell me you are not getting this way because we are in the lady’s underwear”

“well to be honest it’s not because of where we are, it’s, it’s because I am with you”

“Oh my god, really. Sorry for laughing but it is funny you are a grown man. Someone that doesn’t fear two men, but lady’s underwear brings you to your knees?”

“well, I am flashing back to when we were 13 and in school, I never thought I would be in this position with you looking at bras and panties”

“Ok macho man and when I go try one on and ask you what you think are you going to out?”

“ask me what? I might, depending just how much its shows”

“I’m not sure if you are just impossible or just too cute. I am going to try some on, and YOU ARE going to tell me what you think and do I have to worry about you getting over excited.”

As she starts to walk to the dressing room laughing

“Ok give me a little credit, ok I didn’t mean little, see what you do to me”

With that she picked out a few to try on from lace to bold colors to everyday use and off to the dressing area with me in tow. At first, I waited outside the dressing room and she would just kind of open the door for me to see, each one fit so good on her. I could see she had very soft smooth skin and the bra fit just right, not too tight, or too loose. I was honest with each one and not because they were sexy, it was more on how I thought they fit her body and shape. Then while I waited, I felt a hand grab me and pull me into the dressing room.

“ok that was silly putting one on open, the door then put another on”

“it was working for me just fine”

“ok I think we both know at the rate we are going you will see me with a lot less than a just a bra. I am not trying to pressure you, but things are so good there could be a chance we might end up being physical”

“Maria, you do know that is not why I want to spend time with you, it’s to not to get you in bed”

“Mark we are moving so fast and everything being so good I am not sure we will make it to a bed”

Did I just suggest that he is going to see me naked, he really has me at a point I feel so relaxed with him my normal guard is down and I am just saying what I feel now.

“real nice, but wasn’t thinking it would be in a mall dressing room”

“ok we are just shopping; don’t worry I am not going to scream if you see me topless”

With that she slipped out of the bra she was trying on and into another, I tried not to look but that didn’t work so much. I always thought and from what I had seen she had a very nice body, now I can see how firm her body seemed. Her chest seemed perfect, but then again, I might be a little bias. She finished putting on a new bra and then asked me what I thought as she tried to adjust herself in the bra. After a few minutes, I guess I grew up and she tried them all on and we picked out a few. Of course, we had a little fight at the on who was paying, and I won because I was faster with the money.

“see I knew you could do it; I assume you have seen a woman topless before, so I am just like all women with the basics, two nipples and soft mounds. Nothing different just different sizes”

“a few minutes it was touch and go there; I hope you know R”

With that she leaned over and kissed me

“dear, nursing major , I have the R card to prove it”

“oh, yea duh”

I have to say that was interesting because most of the time I would have to stop my boyfriends with roaming hands. With him he didn’t want to look but I knew he did, and I was ok with that. I believe him when he acts this way, he is a true gentleman in so many ways. I was being truthful when I said I think at some point he will see me naked and I think I am going want that sometime before he leaves. I think he would be a great lover, damn, see how he has me thinking now. He is worried about seeing me topless I have to worry if my jeans are not showing just what my panties are feeling right now

After that we stopped for lunch and talked about what else I wanted to get. I reminded her this trip wasn’t all about me, I can stop wherever she wanted to go also, besides all this walking was good for me with all the food I have been eating. I asked what time we had to be back to watch her nice and she said we still have time, and her sister could wait for us.

After we ate, we did some more shopping that when we left, we had a good number of bags.

She looked at me and asked

“ok do they pay you tons of money because you paid for everything”

“it’s fine, when I was overseas, I didn’t have much to spend my money on”

“that doesn’t mean you have to use it all on me”

“if not you then who, besides I see it makes you happy shopping”

“well thank you”

“my pleasure”

We stopped and while I was holding all the bags, she put her arms around my neck and kissed me. It was kind of funny as she is a few inches shorter than me, so she had to get on her tippy toes at times.

I looked at her and said

“I like that, thank you”

“you have my guard down so much I can’t believe I feel the way I do with you”

“Maria, understand I am not playing any games, I truly do want to be with you. I am enjoying it very much”

“I know, with all the bad relationships I had I can tell the difference”

Chapter 6 Your Momma Can’t Dance but Watch Me

For whatever reason, she wanted me to drive home, maybe so she can nap which is what she was doing right now. She looked so relaxed there and so at ease. The good news is twofold, first, I knew my way home and most important I ed what side of the road to be on which is a very good thing. Driving in New York is like nothing else, depending where you are in this city dictates how you drive. If you are on the highway the speed limit is more or less a gage of where to start speeding, if you are driving in the city never ever use a blinker unless you want to be cut off. In the other parts of the city, it can be a free for all, if you took driving lessons then ed your driving test. Once you got your license you ignore everything if you don’t want to get into an accident.

It was an easy ride from where we were until we hit the main part of the city so I could take it easy and enjoy the ride. The radio was on with songs from a different time, to my surprise it seems we had the same taste in music more or less. Some of the oldies with a taste for some of the better current hits.

I turned the radio up a little more but not so loud as to wake her up, I can’t the last time I really enjoyed a ride like this, but now it seemed to be so much better as I looked over at Maria. Then a song came on that seemed to have set the right tone for the moment and a soulful love song that tells how in love he is with her.

I tried to make it a little louder, but was afraid of waking her up. I didn’t even

realize that I was singing to the song and hoped I wasn’t too loud, I didn’t want her to think I really can sing, but I was really engrossed in the words, more this time than other time I have hear this song

I guess I was singing more than humming the words because I looked over and saw her smiling at me now.

“Were you just singing?”

“No, well I wouldn’t call that singing, more like a cat crying I guess”

“No, you were singing, its ok, do you know how to sing”

“Well maybe a little, but I don’t really think I’m that good”

“If I listen to you, you can’t do anything well”

“Don’t worry I try not to sing that much, but that song just has new meaning to it”

“I like it too and yes those words are very beautiful, and your singing was not too bad either”

“Ok we can keep that between us; besides you were just sleeping or were you. Want to get a pizza for tonight, it has been a while I have had a good pizza”

“You will be my niece’s hero, she loves it”

We picked up a pizza and a few snacks and headed off to her sister’s house and got there on time considering all we did that day. When we walked in her niece came running and jumped into her arms and gave her a great big hug. I can tell they really have a bond and love each other and to my surprise she came over and gave me a hug too.

“Mark, are you ready to play games and dance like Aunt Maria and I do each week”

“well games sound like fun, not too sure about the dance part, you might laugh at me”

“Don’t worry Mark I can teach you”

“Are you a good teacher?”

“Yes, I am”

“Promise you will not laugh”

She starts laughing already as she runs back into the room to get some pizza. Maria’s sister and husband come downstairs ready to go to dinner and maybe a movie.

“You guys sure you don’t want to go out, you don’t need to watch her this week”

I chime in before Maria can answer

“Go have fun, it’s fine”

Maria laughs and said

“Sure, what he said, just kidding sis go have fun we will be fine. Besides we might get to see Mark dance and I wouldn’t miss that for anything. Although I might laugh so hard you might have to take me to the hospital”

“And here you said you liked me”

“You know I do, just think if I didn’t”

“You guys better go before I change my mind here”

As her sister gets ready to leave, she reminds us

“Ok, you two there is a little girl watching you guys, so try and keep it G rated”

Maria tells her

“really sis, what would we do that would be so bad”

Her sister laughs

“ I am your twin sister, so I know how you think”

“I will be good, I promise”

The night was going great, we started with pizza for dinner, then went outside and played a little. After we came in, we played some board games and of course I didn’t win any of them, but I didn’t care I was having fun. It was fun until the games were over, and Alysia said

“Ok time to dance”

All I can see is Maria sitting on the couch laughing so hard she was almost crying. I looked at her with a look of do something please and all she did was

shake her head no.

I can’t believe he really is going to do this, but then again, he said he would, and I don’t think he would disappoint Alysia. This is where he shines over all the men I have dated; he is doing this for my nice, and not to impress me. I don’t even know if he can dance or not, but he is willing to go along with her. If I thought it was a problem, I would have stepped in, but it is all in fun and my nice is young so it is just a game to her. There are many good things about Mark that it is hard to find a reason to not want to be with him. I will bail him out once I see I need to, but I think it’s going to be a good time.

Alysia started to clear a space in the middle of the room, then she disappeared and returned with a cassette player. I went over and sat down next to Maria and leaned over so I can whisper in her ear

“Do you our 8th grade prom?”

“More or less yes”

“OK, you who was on the dance floor most of the time”

“More or less, I not a lot of people there dancing”

“Well do you seeing me there more or less”

“No, I don’t seeing you, then again I wasn’t looking for you. So that is why I am so looking forward to this”

“Yeah, well I think I just pulled a muscle in my leg when we were outside”

“Are you going to disappoint my little niece, she might even cry”

“Well, she said the two of you dance, I can watch”

“Wait let me think about that, no. Is this like the singing today?”

“What do you mean”

“I mean, I think like everything else so far you can dance, but don’t want too in

front of me”

“Well maybe, I can dance a little, but don’t do it much. Not like I have someone to dance with”

“A little and who did you learn from?”

“it’s kind of like my defensive skills, I was shown how to but don’t get to use it”

“did you know how to in 8th grade”

“Hell No, I liked standing in the back of the room watching everyone else”

With that Alysia came back in the room with a box of music and put it down and started to look through them. I asked how we play this game and in very detailed instructions she gave me her rules. All the time I was trying to listen and all I could see is Maria trying to cover up her laughing. So, after hearing all the rules I repeated them, and Alysia said yes. I suggested that she show me how to play the game first so I wouldn’t do it wrong. She agreed, then said that after her Aunt Maria would go, then it was my turn. I asked her because it was my first time maybe she could dance with me kind of show me, she said ok but then I had to do it myself.

Oh, great this is going to be fun. The thing is it’s not like I have never gone dancing before, but those were grown people mostly drunk people and it was dark in the room which helped me dance even better. Guess I will have to make my dance teacher proud now, but here again I was having that lack of confidence feeling. Why is this happening so much around her, it must be the 8th grade thing and her knowing me from before? Thankfully I don’t think she re all that much because I was a wall flower back then. If she only knew how much I have broken out of my shell, except in one area WOMEN.

Well Alysia started and she was so cute with her little moves and I knew that her aunt helped her with those. That’s good, she was not that shy, it will help her later in life, unlike the way I started out. Then it was Maria’s turn, and I knew she knew how to dance; she always did. Now the moment of truth, I asked if I could pick the song and Alysia handed me the box of tapes. I looked through them and found a from an all-family song that was upbeat. This was the kind of song that what you did hopefully didn’t look all that bad. So, I asked Alysia should I do what she does, and she shook her head laughing.

“Aunt Maria said I should sit and watch you”

“She did”

“Yes, she did”

Ok, I can see there was no getting out of this, all I could do now is hope for a total lack of electricity and don’t think that was going to happen. Well here goes nothing, the music starts, I take a deep breath and start to move around the room. Alysia was starting to clap to the music as I moved around the room and the look on Maria’s face told an entirely different story. The music stopped after what felt like hours and both started to clap. Alysia came running up to me and wanted me to show her how to dance to that song.

Maria looked at me

“Ok, how well can you really dance?”

“Depends on the songs or the music”

“Did you take lessons?”

“Maybe”

I kind of started laughing and she

“Really, maybe. Is that like I kind of know how to defend yourself”

“was part of a personal growth task, I had to pick something I didn’t know how to do, so it was dance and I was very insecure doing it”

“good for you, by the way that was very good.”

“I guess this means we can go dancing now that I got it out of my system”

“You have no idea how much I would love that, and I promise to not make you dance to something you don’t know how to”

The rest of the night we all danced around the room each showing moves and Alysia having a great time. After a while we all sat on the couch, well I sat they laid all over me. We started to watch tv and before I knew it, I heard someone come into the room. I tried to look at my watch but with the two of them sleeping on me it was hard to see it.

It was her sister and her husband returning home

“What time is it”

“It’s 1 am, sorry the movie ran late”

“No problem, just not sure what we are going to do with these two”

“Well, the little one is my problem; the bigger one I think is yours”

With that I carried Alysia up to her room and she woke up just enough to give me a hug and a kiss on the cheek.

“thank you Mark I had a fun night”

“So, did I, maybe we can do it again another time”

“when you marry Aunt Maria”

I started laughing

“Maybe”

I went downstairs and Maria had woken up and was sitting on the couch and her sister finished putting Alysia to bed. We were sitting on the couch when her sister suggested if her mom would watch Alysia tomorrow, we can all go out. I didn’t have a problem with that. Not knowing Maria was planning something I had no clue about. With that we said goodnight to her sister and husband, Maria drove me to my friend’s house. We made plans for breakfast again and then would see what the day would bring.

I hated having to say goodnight to him, I wanted him to come home with me. Why is it I am changing so much with him, I would never have these thoughts before. I want to lay with him and have him hold me until I go to sleep and then wake up and see him there in the morning. I need to get to bed so morning will come quickly.

Chapter 7 Who Got the Short Straw but Who Is the Winner

Another sunny warm day, things were good, I was sitting outside waiting to get picked up. I leaned back and looked up, but had my eyes closed and just took in a deep breath. Although the past few days have been a whirl wind of events, so many good things, so many changes to my life in just a short amount of time. To think it all started when I decided to say one little word, hello. A few years ago, I would never have taken that little step no matter how minor it might have been. Most cases are just that, a simple encounter, a little conversation, ing a few good times and then people go in their different direction. What was so different about this, was it me pushing it a little that I asked if we could ride together. Maybe timing was just right, maybe because of the timing in her life she was open to have company or a conversation with someone she knew from her past. She might have seen me as she did all those years ago, as a nonthreatening encounter. Whatever the reason, it took a quick and positive turn and I know neither one of us seen this coming.

They say life can be unpredictable, sometimes for the better, sometimes not so much. Right now, I am approaching it as it goes, each minute with no real plan to get through each day. I think if I try and plan this out, things might not go in the direction it was going. I am the happiest I have been in a while and I believe her when she tells me she has never moved so quickly with anyone. Is it partly due to the fact I am in the military and for the most part on limited time to get to know each other? Part of me re all those stories of guys coming home on leave, they meet someone, then they come back to base and after a few months because of the distance, it fails. The bright side is I am not getting deployed overseas for a while and I am just a short plane ride to come back, ok so 5 hours is not so short but not impossible.

Again, I wake up and can’t wait to be with him again, if this was not real it would have worn off by now. I am sleeping well, which is something I have not done, but when I wake up, I want to see him. I am scared and so happy at the same time, my sister is right I am in love, she called it puppy love, but I know better. I see him sitting there as I pull up and I am getting butterflies now when I get near him.

In a daydream state of mind, I hear a voice

“Penny for your thoughts”

“Sorry, just thinking how wonderful the past few days have been and I don’t want it to end and I am playing it out in my head on how to really make this work”

“if we both work on this, I feel in my heart we will make it work, we will and can defy the odds”

With that I got up walked over and gave her a hug and then held her face in my hands and kissed her.

She sighs and said

“That’s a great start”

We walked and found a little deli and got some coffee and shared a roll as we walked. Right now, I was content on just walking and just being together. The entire morning, we did a lot of window shopping which I never found productive, but this was different, not the fact we were shopping but we were sharing interactions. At some time, the conversation went towards the plans for the evening, which I was unsure of any of them. To be honest it really didn’t matter because I knew it wouldn’t be anything bad. Little did I know at the time what would be defined as “bad”, ok maybe I am over playing this. Maria had told me of this place they sometimes go to and that they had dancing and food and oh yea they had karaoke. Ok at that point something should have clicked. Then again, I didn’t see them as karaoke singers, that was true, but I didn’t know Maria had a plan.

The rest of the day we just walked and talked, I felt liked we covered the entire borough, but we didn’t. Maria told me to bring a change of clothes and I could change and shower at her sister’s house before we went out. She also said that they always take a cab so no one had to worry about drinking and driving. I told her I’m not a big drinker so not to worry, either way I didn’t want to drive and take a chance. So, I went home and got a change of clothes and we drove first to her mom’s house for her to get some clothes.

We went to her sister’s house and when we went inside Alysia came to me first

and gave me a hug hello.

“Mark, I am going to sleep over at grandma’s tonight so you guys can stay up late”

“that sounds like fun, you like sleeping there”

“Yes, at times, but I would rather be here play games with you guys and stay up late”

“How about I tell you all about it tomorrow”

“Deal”

So, Alysia ran off to play or do something and because it was early, we all went to sit in the living room. Maria’s sister looked at her and said

“mom would like all of us including Mark to come to dinner tomorrow”

Maria asked

“define dinner for me”

Her sister laughed

“Yes, that kind of dinner”

I looked at them both and said

“someone want to let me in on this”

Maria answers with

“This is the Sunday family dinner, and also let’s show off Maria’s new guy”

Her sister adds

“Not too big, maybe 20 people”

“That’s small?”

Maria laughs and said

“In our family, yes”

“Anything else you want to let me in on?”

“One little tiny request my mom has”

“Ok, I think I know what it is”

Maria leans back and kind of rolls her eyes before her sister can finish her sentence.

“She asked if you could wear your uniform when you come to dinner”

I can hear Maria at this point whispering, Oh Dear God

“Not a big problem, I can do that, not sure why, but it is fine”

Maria tries to explain

“If we know our mom, she has told the family you are a general in the army and wants to show you off”

“General, that’s a big jump in rank you know and it is a good thing I have my service ribbons with me.”

and I start to laugh and her sister laughs saying

“By the end of the night she will tell everyone on how you won each one of

them”

By now it was about 4 and we had to start getting ready, so I went upstairs to shower and get ready. I was in the room and started to get ready to go in the shower when Maria came in with towels. As she walked in, I pulled my shirt off and then I heard

“Oh Damn!”

I turned around quickly thinking there was something wrong to see her staring at me. I started to look at myself thinking there was something on me and spun around like I could see behind me.

I look at her and asked

“What?”

“Ok, why do you hide that”

“Hide what?”

“look in that mirror what do you see”

“I see me with no shirt, maybe needing a haircut”

“you have no clue, do you?”

She just starts shaking her head side to side looking at me like I was a lobster dinner with all the trimmings.

“Tell me how many days a week do you go to the gym?”

“maybe 3 or 4 depends, why?”

“do you see what your chest and stomach look like”

“am I getting fat?”

“are you kidding, your stomach is almost like a wash board and your chest is so chiseled”

“no, it’s not that good”

“dear, from my point of view it is”

and she was shaking her head side to side as she left the room at which point, I went in the shower.

Maria went downstairs and found her sister in the kitchen having a quick cup of coffee. She looks at her sister and shakes her head again

“Quick question and please be honest, what do you think about Mark’s body?”

“hmmm, He is not overweight by any means, I would say it is average. I would give it a second look if I see him ing me by”

She starts laughing

“Ok I need to get him better shirts or maybe not, I just seen him with his shirt off and dear god”

“what?”

“his stomach, I can see his 6 pack, and his pecs are tight and well defined”

“no way, you would never tell, he hides it well”

“the funny part he asked if he was getting fat when I said something”

“you need to take pictures”

Her sister has that grin on her face as she laughs

“you are a perv”

“looking who is talking, you are acting like a teenage virgin seeing a guy for the first time without his shirt”

“I know, but I never expected that, he said he goes to the gym 3 to 4 times a week”

“maybe he can have a talk with Mike. You think you can try and keep your hands off him tonight until you are alone…”

“ha, ha you are funny”

“Does he have any idea what you are trying to do tonight”

“Don’t think so, do you think it is mean”

“Only if he can’t really do karaoke”

“well from what I heard in the car we might be in for a treat and that is the only way I think I can get him to do it and what’s up with ma?”

“you know her, if she thinks it’s something good about the kids, she is right there with the big stage showing off, so Mark will be the prize for the day”

“he is taking it pretty good I think, besides to him it is no big deal to ware his uniform”

“let’s see how he does with the family, then we can talk”

We get to the karaoke bar and to be honest it was very nice. One part was karaoke, the other had a dance floor and then one side had a bar area and in the back some dinner tables. This might be fun tonight; it has been a long time since I have been to a place like this. I am not much of a drinker more so because of family health issues that I try and stay on top of, besides being drunk is not my idea of fun.

We ordered a round of drinks mostly to toast to everyone’s health and happiness and then we asked for the appetizer menu. I let them pick out what they liked; I’m not picky. For some reason, I realized we were seated closer to the karaoke area, as far as I knew no one was planning on singing tonight. We are having a few laughs and some brave people made their way up and took turns singing, mostly it seemed from liquid courage. To be honest some didn’t sound all that

bad.

I am starting to have second thoughts thinking how mean this was, but I can see Terry shaking her head and I should go through with it. I started thinking about the 8th grade and what I did to him and had that bad feeling again. It’s too late to change things now and I hope he doesn’t get too mad and if he does, I will explain it was my idea. Later when we are alone, I will make it up to him and show just how much he means to me.

Then the plan started, in the beginning I didn’t catch on. At first Maria was teasing her sister telling her to get up and sing, they went back and forth. Then it shifted to Mike who said he didn’t have enough to drink yet. Maria looked at me and I told he no way drunk or sober. So, Mike of all people came up with a way to settle this, I should have known then something smelled fishy.

“Ok we are in agreement that before we leave tonight, someone has to sing one song”

We all looked around at each other and then we all agreed, but how to settle this problem. Low and behold Mike said let’s draw straws and he had 4 straws and were did he get them; I don’t have a clue.

“Ok we all draw, and short straw has to sing”

Again, everyone agreed just too fast and I started to think something was just not right here.

“Ok ladies first”

They both got a straw and then Mike offers me the next pick and I should have ed the thing when give a pick most of the time you reach for the closest one to you. Guess which was the short one, you got it, mine.

“a deal is a deal they all say”

“something tells me I was going to get the short straw no matter what”

Maria then looks at me and said

“do you think we would cheat dear?”

“not sure, but you all look like the cat that ate the canary. So how much time do I have before I have to do this?”

They all look at each other, then they all said

“Now is good”

“Ok now I know this is rigged”

With that I very slowly walk up to the DJ booth looking back a few times seeing them all trying hard not to laugh

“Hey, my name is Mark”

“Hey Jimmy here, what’s up?”

“well somehow, I just lost a bet, or I am about to change my life one way or another”

“maybe it will be your night, you never know”

“well maybe I can make the best of this, can I see a list of the songs you have”

“Sure”

“Ok this one, I will let you know when to start it”

“good luck and by the way great song, I think I know what you are doing”

Jimmy hands me a mic and I walk out to the center of the stage where there was a small spotlight which made it hot which didn’t help matters.

Ok he really is going to do this, and I hope it goes well, I am nervous for him. Right now, I wish I didn’t do this because I don’t want him to look bad up there. Well, here he goes.

I take a deep breath, this is one of those life changing moments, this could be the best thing so far in my life or my leave might be cut short after this. I tap the mic to make sure it is on and suddenly, I was hoping there was a technical problem. I hear my taping of the mic over the speakers.

So, show time

“good evening everyone, my name is Mark, and I am currently serving in the United States Air Force, that sounds silly like there is another Air Force”

I hear the laughing in the room.

“anyway, I will try not to take up too much of your time and hopefully not ruin your dinner or make anyone sick. I will make a long story as short as possible; it seems I just lost a bet and now must sing to you guys.

But I am going to take this time to put myself out there, you see the other day I reconnected with someone from my 8th grade class. By a chance meeting we met on a subway of all places and I sucked it up and found my voice and said hello. When you see who I am talking about and you see what I look like you would understand why it took me time to decide to say anything. She is very attractive, but more than physically attractive she is more attractive through her mind and her personality.

She is one of the nicest people you ever want to meet. We spent the day together and somehow, someway by the end of the day it seemed we were going to start

to date. One of the disadvantages I face being in the military is time, always seems to be short on time, short when it comes to trying to have a meaningful relationship.

“So, I am about to put my heat out here on the table and by the end of this someone will be holding it close to them or it might get very cold in here”

With that I looked towards Jimmy and shook my head. There was a bar stool that I was sitting on the edge of and looking down right now listening to the music start and trying to control my breathing. Then it is time and the words started to come out of my mouth softly and clearly. I really can’t see them at the table, so I don’t know what the reaction is so far. Unknow to me as the music starts both Maria and her sister knew what song is starting. They looked at each other with Maria covering her mouth saying OH MY GOD while her sister was a little more shocking with HOLLY CRAP NO WAY

It was a love song that more or less tells the special person how you feel about them and the words tells a story of how that special makes my life so special and how I will always be with them.

By the time I get in front of her I can see she still has her hand in front of her mouth, and I can see some tears starting to come down her face

I get closer and as I do I reach out for her to get up and as she does, I pull her

closer and we start to dance the entire time she was crying, although it was hard holding the mic and holding her, but I found a way.

Once the song was over, I pulled her closer and held her as now she was almost crying uncontrollable. I told her it was ok, no need to cry unless my singing was just that bad which got me a little punch. I pulled her face from my chest held her face in my hands and kissed her, all along I had forgotten where we were and then all I heard was clapping and cheering.

She keeps on hugging me until she was able to control herself and stop crying. I know it was a happy cry, but still I kind of felt bad it should have been a happy time. She whispers in my ear how much she loved me at that moment and at the same time she wanted to kill me. Even her sister was a little teary eyed and happy for her sister and a little sad because part of her wishes it was her for a minute there, but she really was happy for her sister.

“I need to go fix my eyes thanks to you”

“Your eyes look fine, maybe a little red, but fine”

“Come on sis help me get this under control again”

They both get up and off to the lady’s room which give me a change to find out if this was a setup or not.

“Hey Mike, be honest was this a setup that I was to get the short straw?”

“You know they will kill me if I tell you”

“Don’t worry I kind of figured it out once I got up there, the song and speech were on the fly”

“Yea, Maria wanted us to hear you sing and she knew you just wouldn’t break out in song any time soon”

While in the lady’s room Maria was cleaning up with her sister trying to help as much as she can when a young lady approaches her

“excuse me are you the women that man just sang too?”

Looking confused a little by the question she looked at the girl and said

“yes?”

“can I ask a question”

Now not knowing what is going on Maria stopped doing what she was doing to look at the girl

“Sure?”

“Are you going to stay with him, if not can I give you my number to give to him?”

“Are you kidding me, I will never leave him, even more after what he just did”

By now there were two other women standing close by and they chimed in too

“Are you sure because here is my number also”

“Me too”

Maria looked at the last one who had a wedding ring on

“And you, you are married”

“Do you think that is a problem?”

“Girls keep your number and trust me; he is not looking, and I am not going anywhere”

As we were talking some people ing by the table told me how great that was and others wishing me good luck. Some wanted to shake my hand for being military, but most of those seemed to have a little too much to drink it seemed, but it was nice none the less. I can see the girls coming back and they were both laughing now which I guess is better than crying, question is what is so funny.

“What’s up?”

Maria can’t stop laughing but composes herself to tell the story.

“We were in the lady’s room; I was cleaning up and not once not twice but three times I was approached with the same question.”

“what a question from a guy?”

“no from some women, they wanted to know if I was going to stay with you after you did that and if I wasn’t could I give you their number and the last one had a wedding ring on”

“I hope you told them to keep their numbers”

“No, I took it just in case, for someone that seems to be so smart you can be a little slow at times, that was the most romantic thing even done or I have ever seen. I have no plans of ever going away, so get use to the fact dear”

“yes ma-am”

We sat there ordered some more finger foods, I switched to coffee and Maria started to drink water, but it seemed Mike was having a good time and was not slowing down. The questions were mostly for me about what it was like living in a different country. Her sister asked about my family not knowing, Maria kind of shook her head to say not a good subject and she stopped. Her sister asked about married life in the military and I could just tell her about the married people I knew which most of them really was making it work, but we heard the stories of those that had trouble. I told them my point of view that being in the military may have some different challenges, but if the two people are meant to be then no matter where you are you make it work. In between talking and eating a few slow songs came on and I took advantage of it to dance with Maria and steal some alone time.

I have not had a night out like this in a very long time even when I was dating, it never felt like this. At first, I felt bad about getting Mark up there to sing, but he found a way to make it special. I can’t believe those women wanted me to give him their number, like I would even think of leaving him now. I also noticed with all the women here his attention is always on me or with everyone at the table. I some of my boyfriend’s looking like there were trolling for fish. The fact he even asked me to dance was something I was not use to even though there were slow dances, I still enjoyed it. I think he can be the one I have always dreamed about, it’s strange that he fits so many things that I always wanted is even more ironic. To think I met him over 7 years ago and because I was a bitch to him, I am getting a second change that might lead to my happiness.

While we were talking a fast disco song came on and her sister leaned over to Mike and said let’s go up there and dance, you know I love this song. Well not sure if it was the drinking, or he just didn’t want too, but it was starting to get a

little tense at the table. He just didn’t want to get up and dance or do much of anything. I felt bad but knew better than to say anything, Maria tapped my leg under the table and nodded as if to say, go dance with her please. I took the cue and got up and went over to her and said

“this is a great song, want to dance, Maria said her feet was hurting a little and I really love it. Just be kind because I am not a great dancer, but I will give it go”

She looked at her sister as if to say are you sure, but deep down she just wanted someone to dance with right now. So, we got up and moved to the dance floor, it was one of the songs which you didn’t freestyle too, there was steps to it. After a short time, everyone started to get in sync and those that were not dancing started to line up on the sides enjoying the show. Her sister turned out to be a very good dancer and it as a little hard to try and keep up, but I think she seen that I was having a little trouble keeping up and slowed down a little. I think she was just happy to be dancing, but I know she wished I was Mike. After the song was over, she gave me a little hug and whispered thank you. I said no need to thank me and she said not for the dance. I guess the look on my face told her I was not sure what she was talking about. She leaned in because a new song came on and it was hard to hear

“thank you for making my sister feel special, I have never seen her this happy”

“I hope she knows I feel the same way and I am scared I am going to do something to blow it”

“trust me, as her twin sister and as a woman do not change anything you are doing and don’t try too hard; it seems to come natural for the two of you. Besides my daughter really likes you and if you do something to hurt them, I will kill you. Just to let you know”

“I read that loud and clear and is she really happy?”

“yes, so much so that my mom noticed it and said something to me”

“oh no, even mom knows”

“the good thing for you is my dad likes you, he said you know what respect is”

We got back to the table and decided it was starting to get late and we had the dinner tomorrow, I asked for the check. Then the last straw for Maria’s sister is when Mike just got up and started to leave before the check came, I know he didn’t do it on purpose, but it sure did piss her off. To me it was no big deal, why let money ruin a great night. Maria and her sister both said sorry and said they would repay me when we got home, I just laughed and said I only take payment

in food. It lightened the mood that her sister made a joke and said you know I will let Maria pay you back winking at the both of us. I guess I turn red because they both stated laughing at me.

Chapter 8 Killing Me Softly with His Touch

We took a cab back to her sister’s house and we all went inside for one last cup of coffee and talked about how that was the most fun they have had in a long time. I thanked them and I was hoping no one asked for a group hug now

“If you guys want to crash here tonight it’s fine, I know its late and I have the spare bedroom”

I look at her and said

“That’s ok, Maria can sleep there, I see you have a couch, so I would be good to go”

Her sister looks me dead in the face and tells me

“My sister is right, sometimes you can be a little stupid and don’t catch on. So,

listen close, I will talk slow. Tonight, you did one of the most romantic things most people have ever seen, hey it almost got you phone numbers (laughing). Right now, my sister feels like a very special person in your life after what you did. I offer you a bedroom with a door that locks and a 4-year-old that is sleeping at her grandmothers and you are thinking of letting my sister sleep alone tonight and you we’re going to sleep on the couch. Trust me I am not saying you need to go up there and have wild sex, but you are grown consenting adults. I think the two of you might be able to share a bed and after that is up to the both of you where that leads too. So, let’s grow up, say good night and all go to bed. By the way I know at least one man in this house that is NOT going to have sex tonight”

I start to laugh and say

“well, I guess that is another option other than the couch, do you have pj’s I can borrow”

Her sister looks at me again

“why am I thinking that is the last thing you sleep in”

“you know the one’s with the little feet and that back-side flap thing”

Terry starts to walk up the stairs and looks back and I she her hand with her middle finger

“go to bed you are truly are an ass like my sister tells me”

We all make our way upstairs, its 2 in the morning and I am thinking what time do we have to be at her mom’s for dinner again? The room had a girlie feel with the frilly bed covering and lots of pillows on the bed, laughing to myself thinking looks just like my bed back on base. We say our good nights, Maria and her sister hug goodnight and we enter the room and close the door behind us. I ask

“Should I lock it”

“Why are you expecting someone to come in? Are we going to have to put a nightlight on for you too?”

“You know we can just lay in the bed with our cloths”

“OK, you can stop right there; do I have to give you the dressing room speech again”

“no, I was just thinking”

“I think sometimes you think just a little too much, we are going to bed like we all do every night. I can bet you sleep in just your underwear and that is how you will sleep now. As far as for me I don’t sleep in my cloths, but I do ware a t-shirt or something, so tonight I would like to ware your shirt to bed if that is ok with you. If you start with maybe we can place pillows between us you will be sleeping on the floor by yourself”

“Yes ma-am”

I know he is just trying to be a gentleman about all of this, but we both are not virgins and we both have seem people naked before. I can tell he just wants to do the right thing, but I need him to just relax and be himself. Besides it is not like he has something to hide, he has a great body and from what I can tell is very caring.

There was just a table lamp lighting the room, it wasn’t dark, then it wasn’t overly bright. I guess it was more a mood lighting for a bedroom. We both went to a side of the bed and started to get ready to get some needed sleep. I unbuttoned my shirt and slipped it off and then tossed it to the other side of the bed as she had asked. I then slipped my t-shirt off and again I heard those words “oh damn” and this time I knew she was watching me take my shirt off and for whatever reason she thinks I have a great chest. To me my chest was just something I worked on more for health reasons then for show, I never really thought about muscle tone or anything like that, I was more concerned about having fat issues. As I put my t-shirt on the chair next to me, I looked over and seen she too had just removed her top and was reaching behind her to unhook her bra, I watched as she slipped each side down her arms exposing her breasts. Like the first time I had seen them in that dressing room I thought how perfect they seemed, I tried hard not to stare, then again it was hard to turn away.

I sat on the edge of the bed to take off my sneakers and socks placing them next to the chair. I stood up to remove my jeans and seen Maria had just removed hers and was standing there in just her black silk panties. Her legs were tone, and I can see her body seem to be tight with little or no body fat. My first though was she doesn’t work out damn her. The light reflecting off her skin shows just how smooth it was and I thought just how soft it must be. Once she placed her cloths so neatly on the chair on her side, she slipped into my shirt, but left it unbuttoned and rolled up the sleeves as it was just too long for her arms. The shirt was huge on her, but I guess it did the job she wanted, which was just to cover enough of her, then it could come off just as easy as it went on. I watched as she pulled the

bed covering down and slipped into bed, the entire time I guess I was staring

“ok are you going to stand there or come to bed dear”

The sound of her voice snapped me out of my trance, and I got under the covers, we laid facing each other with our heads on the pillows. For a few minutes, we just stared at each other and then I took my hand and pushed some hair way from her eyes and stroked her face a little. She smiled and then took her hand and placed it on mine as I rubbed her face softly. She then started to move closer towards me, so we are just inches from each other and she leaned into me and softly kissed me, I kissed her face slowly and very softly.

She then looked at me and said

“we don’t have to rush, just being here with you like this is very special”

With that she rolled over and placed her entire body down the length of mine so that every part of our bodies conformed to each other. Her head was below my chin and she kind of wiggled so that her body was just right, I hung my arm over her to hold her. She then took my arm and pulled it into her so it was now inside her shirt, she placed my hand on her breast and held it there, then I realized I could feel her heart beating. It was slow and steady and at that point I got the message she was giving me without words. She felt so at ease at that moment, her breathing slow and steady, I could almost feel her drift off to sleep knowing she was content at that very moment. I pulled her just a little bit closer so there was no room between us, I needed her just that close to me in hopes she too can

feel my heart beating and feel me breathing almost in time with her. I have never felt so clam and at ease as I did at that moment, it was the first time in a long time I was able to just drift off to sleep with no real thoughts, but feeling for the first time that someone really cares for me. As I feel myself drifting into deep sleep, I can hear her breathing, that slow stead soft sound knowing she was in a deep sleep.

Somehow prior to both of us going to bed we failed to check the window to see if the blinds were closed, even with my eyes closed I can see the morning light starting to creep though the window. My everyday life has started up when the sun comes up, I think this is the first time I wish it would never come up. Knowing morning was near meant this was going to end and we would have to leave this and get up. Sometime during the night, we must of switch positions because now Maria was curved into my back with her arm over me holding me close to her now. I can feel her face in my neck feeling her warm breath on me still slow and steady. I tried to lay as still as to not wake her but I wanted her to wake up and be with me right now to watch the sun creep thought the window starting a day for the first time together. For the first time, we would wake up in the morning with each other. I tried ever so easy to hold her arms close to my chest without waking her up.

As soon as I did that, I felt a soft kiss at the back of my neck and some movement as if trying to get even closer to me. I moved back towards her as she wiggled to get to some special place. I hear her let out a little groan as it seemed she found that spot she was looking for and I could feel the sun coming in the window more and more warming my face. I could feel her trying to hide her face in my back now trying to block the sun from hitting her. I could feel her fingertips start to move slowly up and down my chest as I feel her put her leg over my legs. Then I felt her kissing my shoulders the entire time I think she still had her eyes closed trying to stay asleep. I reach down and slowly stroke her leg softly and feeling the silky smoothness of her skin. If I was to die at that moment, I would have thought my life was worth it and I died happy.

I could feel the warmth of her body next to mine with the sun coming into to the room, it was getting warmer to the point we started to sweat a little now. Even though we just had a sheet over us neither of us wanted to move it off. It was like we were enjoying the additional heat between us. The movement of her hand on my chest became a deeper controlled touch now and I felt her breathing on my neck become a little quicker. My hand rubbing her leg on me became longer strokes reaching from the top of her thigh to as far as my arm could reach.

As things started to heat up, I could feel that her kisses were followed up with tiny bites on my back, her hand was almost digging in deeper into my skin now with her nails, but not to the point it hurt. My hand was rubbing her thigh with a deeper rub to almost match the stroke of her hand on my chest, all the time not a word was spoken. At this point we both knew how this was going to end and neither of us would stop it.

I started to feel her hand which was starting to shake a little slide down my chest stopping quickly at my stomach, then I felt her hand slide under my waist band, her hand now shaking more and only stopping when she found me excited from the moment. Her warm hand felt so intense now. Now her breathing was starting to quicken and her kisses on my back getting harder and deeper. Her hand moved very slow once she found me and I could feel my breathing also starting to get deeper and quicker.

My hand which was rubbing her leg moved up higher on her thigh until I found the waist band of her panties and slid it under it feeling her tight butt and cupping it in my hand, this cause her to let out a low deep sigh. All the time she never let go of me maintaining a steady movement. It got to a point where the excitement was building up that we could no longer control the moment. I turn towards her the entire time she was able to keep her hand in position, as we

faced each other I pulled her to me and kissed her hard and deep. Now her breathing was not controlled, she was breathing with her mouth open to get as much air in as she could.

My free hand now started to explore her body first starting at her face working down very controlled to her neck then down the front of her chest until my hands found her breasts and I cupped them. My touch caused her to arch a little and let out a little moan of approval. Our eyes were fixed on each other as my one hand started to move down her stomach, she knew where I was going, and it was hard to control her shaking. My hand got to the band of her panties and her body jerk back a little not to reject my hand but in excitement. Then very slowly I slid it lower, the entire time our eyes fixed on each other till I reach my goal. When I did, she closed her eyes and took in the moment, her head leaned a little into me as I touched her. I could feel her excitement as she started to slowly move her hips now as I kept my hand there.

“I need you; I have wanted you this entire time”

With that we both moved our hands from where they were and I could she her raise her hips off the bed so she can reach under the sheets and remove her panties and then toss them on the floor now laying on her back looking at me. She then opened her shirt as wide as she could without removing it, I could tell under the sheet she had her legs slightly open so I can lay between them. I removed my underwear and tossed them.

I rolled over on top of her, but not with all of my weight, my arms on the side of her. She adjusted herself so we were both comfortable. I leaned down and we start to kiss, I could feel her breasts now pressing against my chest feeling her breathing getting so quick now. Then I felt her hand slide down between us

reaching for me, as she found me, I could feel her hips move towards me. Our eyes locked on each other almost holding our breath, I can now feel her and then I feel her arching her back at the initial feeling with a gasp and eyes closed. A few seconds later her eyes opened and with a nod of her head we start to move in sync and I started to stoke her face and she ran her hand up and down my back feeling her nails.

I think we both knew this was not going to last long, but we tried to make the moment last as long as we could, then with a deep gasp and arching up she started to shake a little. The excitement of the moment brought me to finish also my head buried in her chest with her hands holding me there. Within seconds we were gasping for air now not even realizing we are in a total sweat.

I rolled over with her in my arms so she is laying on my chest now. She looks down at me then lays her head on my chest again as I start to stroke her back.

I hear her whisper

“did that just really happen because I hope it was not just a dream”

With that I move my hips up a little which causes her to moan a little as we never lost connection.

“yes, that did happen, dear god, I would have hated it to be a dream because my

dreams are never that good”

All I could do is laugh a little as that was not the reaction I had expected. We drifted off to sleep again with the sun now beating down on us.

Chapter 9 Come Meet the Family

Maria came down the stairs to find her sister in the kitchen starting a pot of coffee. She didn’t look at her sister coming down the stairs at first and stated talking

“So, how was your night did you get enough…”

At that point, she happened to look up and changed what she was saying

“do I have to change the sheets?”

“why would you ask that?”

“don’t why me, I’m your sister, I can tell, you don’t have a good poker face and you are smiling this early when you first get up and you are also so chipper”

She starts to laugh

“well only once”

“unreal, you could of at least came down and said do you have any clean sheets?”

“Let me just say before this whatever I was doing, I must have been doing it wrong”

“no way”

She leans closer and whispers

“I am still having after feelings”

“you mean”

Maria shakes her head yes

“damn, after one time!”

“right now, once was more than I think I could have handled. so, where is that coffee I really need it”

I went downstairs to them sitting in the kitchen drinking coffee, it was just the girls.

“You should of woke me up I would of came down with you”

“You looked like you need some extra sleep you have been busy the last few days, so, I wanted you to rest up. Don’t forget its family day and I need you rested”

“What I need right now is a hot cup of coffee”

Her sister looks at me and asks

“is that all you need. Maybe a hot shower that bed can be hard on the back”

I look at the two of them

“Is there noting you guys don’t share with each other”

“let me think”

and they both respond

“nope”

“I hope you keep somethings a secret”

“yes dear, I didn’t tell all”

“that’s good because I would have hated to do the walk of share this early in the morning”

Her sister looks at me and sinkers

“from what I hear there is very little to be ashamed about”

“ok, where is that coffee”

As I drank my coffee I was thinking about this morning and how after just a few days I was willing to make love with him. I am not sorry we did, but more I wanted to and I have no regrets about it. He is a gentle lover and I assumed it would be that way and I was not disappointed. I can’t believe he was able to get me so excited so easy and then he was able to get me to climax quickly which never happens like that. All I know is I want to explore more with him and see what else we can do. It will be hard to hide just how satisfied I am and how good I feel right now.

While we drank our coffee, I started to cook some breakfast, some eggs and bacon, some toast. Mike must have smelt it because he was downstairs not looking all that good. Rough night I ask him, and he looks up and shakes his head. I suggested some hot coffee and food then a long shower. Afterwards I did the dishes and her sister asked how much longer I was going to stay and can she pay me to cook every day.

The subject moved to the dinner we were going too later that day, they tried to give me some insight to who was going to be there and what they were like. Who was the family joker, who was the family money man and who to try and avoid? The one thing they stressed was make sure my plate always had food on it even if I ate it or not because their mom would follow you around giving you more.

“there is something we need to tell you before we get there”

“is it bad?”

“depends”

“well Alysia always puts on a little show for everyone after dinner”

“that is cute”

“well, she said she was going to do a little dance show”

“she is a pretty good dancer”

“the show is going to include you”

“excuse me!”

“nothing too much, just a quick dance”

Then Maria chimes in

“well now that you know that, there is a little thing we were hoping you might do”

I look at her with wide eyes now not sure what this could be.

“you think you could sing a song just for our mom?”

“please tell me she doesn’t know I sing”

“would we tell her that”

I look at both with their puppy eyes and they are trying not to laugh

“is there anything else, as if that is not enough, is there a song you have in mind?”

“well, she does love this singer from the 50’s”

“I think I knew just the song, but might need to get Alysia to help out”

“She would love that, she is a big ham, I am not sure where she gets it from”

“Ok we need to make a few stops before we go over to dinner”

I get up to go take a shower and Maria tells me

“babe, I will be up in a minute make sure the water is hot”

Starting to walk up the stairs it finally hit me about her comment of be right upstairs, I am not use to this. I must just go with the flow and not think about everything, just let things work its way through. I get the water set to where it was starting to fog the bathroom which I know the water is nice and hot. I open the shower door and step in and just stand under the water letting it hit me in the face and feeling my entire body start to relax. I never heard Maria come into the bathroom, just when I hear the shower door open and she stepped in. I must have turned around quickly because she reached for me to steady me. The first thing she did was give me a warm kiss as we both stood under the water now and I ask

“is it too hot?”

“no, I guess we both like it steaming hot in the shower”

I realized this was really the first time I have truly seen her naked, I looked at her for the first time like this. I could see the curves of her hips, the small of her back as she moved around under the water. As I was standing there, I seen her extending her hand with a wash rag in it. I soaped it up and started to wash her back. After soaping up her back she took the wash rag from me and washed my back. The part that was starting to scare me was how easy we now felt with each other, things just became natural.

“Maria”

“yes”

“are you scared, because I am a little”

“why”

“because things are just falling into place so easy, so smooth as if we have been together for a while”

“you make me feel so comfortable, I am at ease with you, I can’t tell you the last time I have felt like this and I hope it never ends or at least we can maintain something close to this.”

“if we just try and not overdo it, I think it will be fine, maybe more than just fine”

With that we finish washing up and I get out of the shower first drying off while she washed her hair. As she turns off the water and I hand her a towel, I watch her dry herself.

I was staring and I tell her

“do you know how beautiful you are, I know they say no one is perfect, but you are to me. I wouldn’t change a thing”

“and that is why we are where we are, you know what to say and when to say it”

We start to get ready, I shaved and started to get dressed while Maria did her hair and I asked

“Do you know where the iron is, I need to iron my shirt”

“leave it out I can do it; I assume you need tight creases on the shelves”

“Yes, I do”

I finished getting dressed, my shirt was perfect, I take a paper towel and whip

down my shoes and then I hear Maria coming down the stairs. I looked up to see her as she walks down, she is wearing a blue dress I guess to match my uniform if I was to guess. My god she looks so good, her hair and just enough makeup to high light her features.

I am watching her walk towards me

“Ok who are you meeting looking that good”

“Oh, some Army or Air Force guy, I heard he was going to be at dinner, and I wanted to look good”

“I think you over did it, looking that good he might want to date you or something”

“I am leaning towards the something”

“Well, I think you did a great job”

It was almost noon now and we had to be there for 1 so we had to start to rush a

little. I knew we had to make a few stops, so Maria borrowed her sisters’ car. While she drove, I explained my plan, first we needed to be just a little late as to make an entrance, second, we needed flowers for her mom and third I needed to get something for her father. She then told me she had something very important to explain about today.

“Listen please, I know how much you love to help. But today you cannot help, don’t clean a plate, don’t offer to help in the kitchen. It will just embarrass my parents and me too. It’s ok if you want to pull my chair out, but somethings are still left up to women in some of my family’s eyes. Trust me my mom knows what kind of man you are from that one dinner and know I will be fine that you will be there for me and with me, but I can’t change old habits.”

“ok I will do it for you and your family even though I think it’s wrong”

We stopped got everything we needed, and we are right on time as far as being just a little later. We parked and walked up to the door and before we go in, I have Maria make sure my uniform looks sharp, tie in line and my ribbons all in a row, not that there was a lot but they needed to be right. I ring the doorbell as Maria opens the door. As we walked in, I see all eyes looking at us

“sorry my arm must have hit the bell”

Her mom come towards us and Maria kisses her, and they hug and then I give her the flowers

“for you ma-am thank you for having me for dinner it is an honor”

She leans over and kisses me on my cheek and then her father appears, I had gotten a bottle of wine Maria told me that he likes to drink with dinner.

“sir, it is nice to see you again”

I extend my hand to shake his then offer the bottle.

I can tell the entire time everyone was watching and listening to every word. After the greetings, I allowed Maria to show me inside. Her father followed and started to introduce me to everyone, before we got inside, I ed to place my hat under my arm. Maria stayed by my side with her arm undermine, I laid on the ma-am and sirs on heavy and I tried to watch everyone’s reactions. I could see some of the people in the corners pointing and talking, I just hope it was all good. Maria at one point leaned over and whispered in my ear

“you are making my dad look good and he is very proud of his daughter that she found a good man”

We were about to go sit down when we heard that tiny voice calling out

“Aunt Maria, Mark you guys are here”

Once she appeared, she hugged her Aunt and before she came to hug me, I went and got the flowers I bought for her. She stopped and looked at them, then looked at her Aunt, then at me

“thank you, aunt…”

“No Mark got them for you”

“really”

“yes, I did for all the fun we had the other night”

“Grandma, mommy I got flowers just like grandma”

She took them and started to show everyone in the room and then ran to find her mom to show her. Again, I seen the woman talking to each other almost covering their mouths to block what they were saying.

Maria talks loud enough for most to hear her

“Mark, go sit with my father I will be in the kitchen”

I leaned over and kissed her cheek showing respect in her father’s house.

I feel bad for him because I know what is going to happen, all the men are going to come over and interrogate him to no end. I know my father will not let it get to out of hand and I think Mark can handle it. What he did with the flowers and wine was a big thing that showed he respects my parents and then when he gave my god child flowers, I think everyone was surprised that he would do that for a little girl. I want to be out there to defend him because I know how things can get, but I need to stay in here as this is where the woman are. For the first time I am worried about my boyfriend and my family beating him up too much, in the past it wouldn’t bother me. Between thinking about what is happening out there and thinking about this morning my emotions are all over the place.

As soon as I sat near her father it was a swarm of bee’s gathering. All the men

including the older boys came over, I guess it’s show time. For the next hour or so I was grilled on every subject from sports teams to cars then asking if I went to war. I tried to answer all of them the best I could, but at one point her dad had to shoot a look at everyone to give me breathing room. Closer to dinner a woman came over with a tray of what looked like shot glasses with some drink in it. We all took one and her father made a toast. Believe it or not he toasted his daughter’s great fortune in finding a respectable man. I was taken back to be honest.

Right after the drink I heard her mom call everyone into the dining room and everyone was given a seat. It seemed we got special seats today, I was next to her dad with Maria to my side. I still pulled her chair out when she went to sit which got a few looks mostly from the men, but I didn’t care. The one thing I found strange about dinner was the noise level, lots of yelling and laughing and eating. They seemed to be happy even if they were loud. I felt Maria’s hand patting my leg under the table as if to give a good job to me. I usually don’t wear my jacket at dinner, but Maria suggested to keep it on for her mom to show me off to her family there. I have to be honest I really don’t like to be the center of attention, but this was for a great cause. I ed to eat slow so my plate always looked full so no one added more food, besides I don’t think I could eat much more.

Dinner was done and like Maria had explained all the women cleared the table as the men sat there rubbing their full belly’s. She looked at me and gave me a great big smile while her dad was now talking and once and awhile his hand would pat me on the back. I was not always sure what he was talking about because they sometime mixed in their native langue with English.

All the dinner settings were cleaned up and dishes done in a manner that would have made any military kitchen crew proud. But this next part I could have waited a little longer. Everyone found a place to sit, Maria sat next to me and we

held hands. Then someone cleared the center of the room and then Alysia appeared with her little cassette player. Her grandmother got up and started to talk

“everyone, my little granddaughter would like to put on a little dance show for everyone”

Everyone started to clap, and Alysia turned on some music and did a little dance. At this point I thought maybe things changed and she didn’t want to dance with me, which I was fine with. She finished the dance and then I see her go whisper something in her grandmother’s ear, they spoke back and forth, I see Alysia shake her head yes.

Her grandmother got up again to talk

“Alysia would like to do one more dance, she said her new friend helped her with this dance. She said she is also going to dance with him”

All the while now everyone was looking around as to who this friend might be, Alysia walks over to me and grabs my hand to bring me to the middle of the room. Everyone started to clap even before we did anything, I asked her if I could take my jacket and tie off for this dance and she agreed. I gave them to Maria to hold for me. We stood next to each other and I asked if she was ready because I knew which song it was, a popular family group with anupbeat song.

She had loved it that night and I showed her how they use to dance to it spinning around and moving up and down. We were ready and someone stated the music and we danced to the song. I slowed down for her to keep up even thought at times we were off to the music. At the end, we took a bow, and everyone clapped. I turned towards Alysia bowed and thanked her for a wonderful dance. Then Maria’s sister called Alysia over and whispered in her ear something and a big smile came over her face. She went to the middle of the room and started to make a speech

“Everyone we have one last special treat for everyone”

I just hope this goes over well; I know he can carry a tune but what is everyone going to think. Now I have second thoughts about what we asked him to do again, I just want to grab his hand and leave. Please let this go well!

“Grandma can you come here next to me and can someone bring her a chair”

Two guys brought the chair over and her grandmother sat there not knowing what was going to happen. Alysia sat on her lap and everyone was looking around but what they didn’t see was me get my tie and jacket back on. Maria’s sister put the cassette in the player and hooked up a mic to the player. I was standing in the back behind everyone and I gave the ok sign for them to start the music. I knew her grandmother knew what song it was, but she was not expecting the next part, I came from between the people mic in hand then started to sing to her

Like her daughter did the other night, she had her hand over her mouth, I knelt in front of her still singing. Then I stood up and extended my hand to her to get up and as she did, we started to dance to the song, everyone started to clap as if we were at a wedding.

Alysia was standing there next to us and we both picked her up between our arms and continued to dance as I tried to get thought the song without any mistakes.

At the end, I took a bow in front of her mom to thank her for the dance and she grabbed my face and kissed me on both the cheeks. She then walked over to Maria and said

“that is a very special man don’t let him go”

Maria stood hugged her mom and whispered in her ear

“I know momma, I don’t intend to let him go”

Her mom smiles and said

“we will have a wedding soon?”

“maybe someday momma”

After the min-show coffee and cake was served, small talk and some laughing, I am thinking things are going well. After all is done and it being Sunday people started to leave at the same time. What I found even stranger was we lined up near the door as if at a wedding saying goodnight and exchanging hugs and a kiss on the cheek. Her parents were the last in line to greet everyone and I could see people stopping to talk with them, no doubt about Maria and her new man.

Chapter 10 The After Report

Everyone was now gone; everything was cleaned up and put in its place, so it was time to recap the evening. It was like a football game and it was now time to review the game plan and what worked and what didn’t. We all sat in the living room and I could see it was a long day and I guess a little stressful doing a dinner like this. Her father stood up after everyone found a seat and gave the after-game speech

“tonight, tonight was a good night for our family. There was good food, great conversation and most of all the family thinks your new boyfriend is very respectable and a man of honor”

Her mom now stood up and added a few words

“I want to thank you for that surprise, and you included my little granddaughter, it was very special to me. All the woman asked me if you had friends you can recommend because they have daughters”

this caused laughing

“I told them that I would ask but you were my daughter’s, and she was not thinking of giving you up and I approve”

Maria got up which was my queue to follow and she went to her parents and hugged and kissed them. Me I just hugged her mother and shook her father’s hand thanking them for a wonderful day. Her sister started to get ready to leave and she told Alysia to come over and say goodbye, that I was leaving to go back to where I live. She came over and hugged me and asked me a question

“Mark, when you come back you have to come watch me so we can dance some more. Also, you said I would be your flower girl when you marry Aunt Maria”

“I promise when I came back, I will make a special trip to come see you and you get to pick your special dress if we get married”

With that she gave me a big kiss on my cheek and said she didn’t want me to go away. I told her she will see me again, I promised. Her sister came over gave me a big hug and kiss.

“ what I told you about my sister and daughter, I don’t want to have to kill you. But thank you for making my mom happy, my dad proud and most of all for making my sister know what true happiness really is.”

Mike came over and wished me a good trip home and how he enjoyed our time together. It was just us now and it was a little late so I said I think I should go now, besides Maria had class in the morning and one thing I didn’t want her to do was miss class for me. Just then her mom called Maria over and was telling her something

“Honey, I know we are sometimes a little old fashion and still follow some traditional things, but we also know what goes on in our kids’ lives. Your father and I know you slept with Mark already and we are not judging, maybe with some of your other boyfriends but we see how he is with you. And yes, your sister told me, don’t be mad at her I know you are not that kind of girl. Anyway, we know he is leaving in a few days so if you want, he can sleep here with you till he leaves”

“But we respect you and daddy and…”

“It’s ok we understand, and we never seen you so happy before, its fine”

Maria came over and explained what her mom told her, and I told her its ok I can go because I didn’t want to cause any problems. But she explained they really meant it, that I can stay here with no judgement. They can see you respect me and just not a fling while you are here, they can see you do love me. I still said it was ok if it was a problem I can go back and forth. I can see her mom watching us and she shook her head yes. With that her mom said it is time for bed we all must get up early. I said I would go get my cloths after I drove her to school because we now only had 2 and a half days before I left. We both knew this, but didn’t want the words to be spoken out loud.

We went up to her room and closed the door and as the door closed behind me Maria pulled me to her and kissed me for a very long time.

“I have been wanting to do that from the time we got here. You made me so proud today, the way you interacted with everybody, and when you sang to my mom, I know her heart was melting. My sister loves the way you act with Alysia, most people just ignore her. But you did everything I could have asked for and more, I just hope one day I can do the same for you. In my family respect is a very big deal

and they see that it comes natural for you and it was not an act.”

“I did it for you and I did it for us and to show respect to your family should come natural”

I see some tears starting to form in her eyes and I pull her close to me

“What’s wrong?”

“I know you have to go back, but my heart is already breaking”

“I promise we will work it out and as quickly as we can, but you have to promise me you will finish school”

“I will, but it will be hard to study knowing you are so far away”

“You need to use that so that you can get it done and it can take your mind off the

distance, it will be hard for me also. I have never met a girl like you before”

We both get ready for bed and slid under the sheets, I was laying on my back and Maria laid on her stomach so she can rest her head on my chest. As she did that, I stroked her hair, and her arm was across me.

“Mark”

“yes honey”

“if this is how you are always, why have no women stayed with you?”

“some woman gets scared off by a guy that tries to do things for them, others I hate to it it, don’t see what I try to do for them and then there are those women that just want and don’t give back”

“am I any of those”

“not even close”

“would you want kids someday?”

“that is a hard question for me to answer, there is a big part of me that would love too and there is the part of me that would hate to be like my parents”

“I want kids someday and now that I have met you, I want to have them more than ever with you. Please tell me about your parents and living at home”

“I will tomorrow I promise, but now close your eyes and get some rest it has been a long weekend”

Within a few minutes I can sense she has fallen asleep and now I know I can go to sleep. I take one last look down at her, she looks like an angle sleeping so relaxed and peaceful. When I first came back, I thought to myself that I had taken too many days leave and now it seems it will never be enough. Deep in my heart I feel we will make this work; in the end we will be happy no matter where we end up living.

Chapter 11 The Count Down

I didn’t get too much sleep that night thinking of all the things that needed to be done and how to really make this work. I felt Maria start to stir and I just stroked her hair hoping she goes back to sleep.

“I don’t want to sleep anymore; I want to be with you”

“I’m here get, some more rest it’s not even daylight yet”

“I don’t care talk to me”

I tell her that I was thinking of all the plans we have to make and all the time we will be together. I told her I hoped she would come down to the base so I can introduce her to my extended family, partly because they would never believe I could have a girlfriend as good as you, they would want to see you in person. You will love them, we got each other through a lot because we didn’t know what to expect and then we found we had each other. We made the holidays special each year. That was the first time in a very long time that I looked forward to the holidays.

“did you ever like the holidays growing up”

I took a deep breath and explained there was a time when both my grandparents were alive, and I the holidays were about fun and family. Then my grandmother died when I was about 10, the sad part is I was not allowed to go to the wake, or the funeral and it hurts to this day. My grandfather tried to continue the holidays the way they use to be, but it was a losing battle. He died a few years ago, I was very close with him. Maria looked up to see that I was crying, and she moved up to wipe the tears from my eyes.

“I didn’t mean to make you cry; I just want to know about you”

“I always cry when I think about them at times, but then again they still make me smile when I am sad”

“I think I would have loved to have met them”

“They would have loved you”

She looks at me and smiles

“I hope you know that my family really likes you and they would do anything to help you because they see how well you treat me”

“So how many kids would you love to have?”

“At least two and go from there”

“Boys or girls?”

“healthy and happy is all I want”

“you know it might mean that we would have to have a lot of sex then”

“well then you better take a lot of vitamins, besides I know those things would work itself out”

I ask her

“how soon would you like to have them?”

“I feel I always wanted them as soon as I could, but I believe what will be will happen in due time. I don’t feel there is a timetable for those things, we would know when the time is right.”

“Listen to us talk, planning our lives together already. It is just so easy for us to talk it seems and it just flows, no fighting, no ok we will see. Is this what true happiness feels like, I don’t want it to stop, ever. What would you think about a military wedding”?

She starts laughing as she gets up on her arms to look at me

“are you asking me to marry you”

“no, when I do, it will be done a little better than half naked in bed. Why, would you say yes if I did”?

“are you asking”

“stop answering the question with a question”

“look our first tiff”

both laughing now

“I would be open to a military wedding, are they nice”

“They can be very special when done right, lots of fan fair sometimes”

“there are only two things I require”

“that is”

“you are there, and I am there, all the rest is just extra”

“I know you will make the most beautiful bride”

I looked at my watch and seen it’s 5 am, I tell her to close her eyes get a little more sleep, it’s going to be a busy day again. She snuggles as tight as she can next to me and I run my fingers up and down her back till she drifts off again and I too close my eyes and drift off thinking how I wish my grandparent’s where here to meet her just for one day. But I know they are looking down telling me great job, we taught you well. They really are not going to believe this story when I get back to base.

The one thing that has been nice so far has been the weather each day sunny and just comfortable, maybe it is a sign of good things to come. We slept with the window opened and there was a cool steady breeze that with just a light sheet it was very comfortable. The room layout was such that the bed faced the window, but it didn’t get direct sunlight, just enough to make the room bright in the mornings and cool in the evenings. I like the feeling of the sun first thing in the mornings, to me it was natures alarm clock. With the window open in New York there were all kinds of sounds nothing like in the country; they say someone who grew up in the city could never sleep in the country, it was just too quiet. It’s true, you get use to the noises from subways sounds to traffic to sirens all night long, you just block it out.

I know when I get back to base it will take a few nights getting use to the lack of sounds and now I will have to get use to the lack of someone lying next to me. I am not sure what I will miss most, the feel of her warm soft body next mine, the softness of her hair across my chest or her scent that seems to linger on my body when I first get up. It is ironic that in just a few days I know these are things I

will miss. Until you experience these things in your life with that one special person there is no words to explain it.

I see her starting to stir

“good morning again”

“I don’t want to get up I want us to stay here forever”

“come on, you have class you promised me”

“I know just a few more minutes”

I go to get up and her arms holds me down with a chuckle. I wiggle out of bed and go to the bathroom and turn on the shower. From the other room, I hear her complain

“you know I hate you, damn it, you know I don’t”

After about 5 minutes in the shower, I hear her come in to the bathroom and expect to feel her come in the shower but just when I thought she was coming in I feel this shock to my body. In the heat of the shower water hitting my body was a slap of ice-cold water which seemed to come from nowhere making me jump and from outside the shower I hear laughing

“real nice, real friggin nice”

“well next time you will stay when I ask you too honey”

“just this moment, it might be you in the shower next time”

“you wouldn’t do that because, youuuuu loveeeeee meeeeeeeeee”

“true, but you never know, so keep one eye open at all times and the element of surprise is the best attack.”

“true but also revenge is best served COLD” laughing

“Ok, you win it’s getting late and you need your education so you can be smarter

than me”

We go downstairs and have a light breakfast even though her mom tried to feed us everything in the house. But the coffee was some of the best I have had in a while, then comparing it to military coffee is just not fair. Time seemed to be speeding up and I felt like kids back in school again rushing around, but we seem to be on time.

Her dad is letting us use the car for the next few days as he could take the bus to work, he owned his own business. A small store about 3 miles away in a good area, lots of foot traffic as they say. He works hard and it seemed to pay off, he has a few workers and if he wanted, he could work less but that is not the way he was brought up. The one thing he has never seemed to ignore is family life, he makes sure there was balance. Her mom makes sure everything at home was perfect in a way that everyone seemed happy and well feed was an understatement. If I lived here, I would have to be at the gym 7 days a week to work off what she tried to feed me. I guess this is the family life I heard about because this is not what happened at my home, ok stop thinking about that.

“what are you going to do while I’m in class?”

“how many classes today”

“I should be done by 2, it’s my heavy day”

“I have to pick up my things to bring back with me, nothing too big”

“OK try not to have too much fun without me”

Compared to public transportation driving cut the time down to a third of the time. I dropped her off at the front gate and waited until she was up the walkway hearing complaining from the guard at the gate to move along.

Ok let’s try and plan this out to get everything done that I laid out this morning in my head because if I wrote it down, I think someone would have found it. Let’s see if I can still get around without getting totally lost.

This is going to be hard to pay attention in class knowing he is there, and I am here. I know he will kill me if I skip class or don’t listen, but I want to be with him. I have a feeling he is doing more than just getting his cloths if I know him.

Chapter 12 I Feel My Heart Starting to Hurt

I pulled up to the main gate with enough time as to not be late, but not to have the guard waving me off again. I put the car in park and go thought a metal check list of the things I picked up and what still needed to be done. It’s times like this that I can thank my military training to get things done and not panic, control and attention to details. Let’s not forget a contingency plan because of our old friend Murphy’s Law.

I see Maria coming down the walkway with her friend Joan and as they get closer, she waves to me as Maria gets into car.

“Does she need a ride?”

“No, her husband picks her up, he works nights”

Then she leans over and grabs my shirt pulls me to her and kisses me.

“I missed you too”

“I am getting spoiled, and in a day or so my heart is going to feel a void”

“you can’t look at it that way, I hope I will always be in your heart. I will be just a few miles away. Ok maybe just a few more than a few but always in your heart.”

“so, what did you do today”

“well, we have plans”

“we do, what plans”

“you will have to trust me. First, we go home shower, change and then out to dinner”

“does my mom know we are not eating home”

“she helped me with that part”

The entire ride home she worked me over as if I just robbed a bank for details, I remined her I was a trained military person and was only given my name, rank, service number. But that didn’t stop her, if she wanted a new career she might think about intelligence with her skills. I managed to hold it together and get home without too many bruises. When we got home, I can hear her trying to work on her mom to get some information, but I knew that would never work either. The first part I asked Maria to pick something a little dressy, but comfortable.

“So, I guess we are not going to McDonalds for dinner”

“Hey that can be classy”

While we were talking the doorbell rang and her mom got it and then came in and nodded letting me know what I was waiting for was delivered. It was a tiny box that her mom knew where to place it for me to find it, but not out in the open for wondering eyes to see. So, this time we took turns showering and she then kicked me out because she didn’t want me to see what see was going to wear. So, I had to finish getting ready in a different room, who knew I would have needed dress cloths other than my dress blues, at least I didn’t have to wear a tie. Thinking about this after all these days together this was going to be our real first date, time to ourselves. It is making me a little nervous, thinking about that is silly.

As usual I took less time to get ready, then from what I know it will be well worth the wait. I was sitting in the kitchen with her mom going over the plan for tonight and getting some suggesting from her on things Maria liked and things that she might not like. The one thing she told me was always important is that she always wanted honest, Maria knows sometimes there

must be compromise but just to do it because the other person wanted it was a pet peeve of hers. She would rather talk it out and come to a common ground then to be yessed to death and not mean it. I can understand that, makes for long term problems, I have seen it first-hand.

I can hear Maria coming down the stairs thinking she might be wearing heels from the sound on the stairs. When she turned the corner and I see her for the first time I was at a total loss for words. It was not that I didn’t know what I wanted to say, it was more I couldn’t find the right words to describe how beautiful she looked. I can see she was wearing makeup, it looked so natural and she wore a light summer dress that just flowed when she walked.

I guess the expression on my face said it all

“I guess you approve”

“I am not sure I can explain how good you look, there are no true words to say that I can find to really do you justice”

“I just hope I am not overdressed”

“I just hope people will not wonder why you are with me”

“let them just try and are you starting that again”

With that she kissed her mom goodbye and we left for the night. It took about 45 minutes to drive to the place by the water. I had reserved a table by the window with a view of the bay and the timing was right, it was almost sunset. We got to the table and the waiter went to pull her chair out, but I informed him that was my job. It was a small table which was lite with a small candle in the middle and as the sun started to go down the room had a very soft mood. She was looking all over the place as if she was looking for something

“is there something wrong”

“no, why”

“you look like you are looking for something”

“no, it’s just been so long that I have been to a place like this for something other than a special occasion “

“why would it need to be a special occasion when being with you is all that I need, even if it was just McDonalds. You make it special”

“Are you trying to make me cry and ruin my makeup so early in the night”

With that the waiter came over with the menus and to take our drink orders. We both order water and started to look at the menus for what we wanted to eat.

I looked at her and asked

“I need to ask a question”

“Yes”

“I know this is going to sound stupid but, would you like me to place your order or

would you”

“I would love for you to place my order, after I tell you what I want”

“Fair enough”

The waiter returned and I placed our orders

“we would like to start off with two salads with house dressings on the side”

“the young lady would like the fish special with a side of the vegetable of the day and wild rice”

“I would like the baked chicken with the baked potato with butter on the side”

The waiter went off and placed the orders. We took a minute to gaze at the water which was so calm we could see the sun setting which was now reflecting on the water. Off in the distance there were fishing boats both leaving and coming in from a long hot day of fishing. Maria reached across the table and took my hand

in hers as we just took in the moment. We both turn at the same time and I could see the twinkle in her eyes and deep down inside I could see true happiness. With her thumb, she stroked my hand as if to say thank you for everything.

Then I see a tear in her eye

“what’s the matter”

“just when I think there is nothing more you can do to make me happy, you seem to top it. Then I start to think what I did to deserve all of this”

“why do you have to do anything, people need to be happy being themselves. Sometimes people also need that extra special treatment to remind them just how special they are to someone.”

“remind me again why you are still single?”

“I guess someone wanted me to wait for you”

“oh my god stop, my makeup has to last at least half the night, besides talking like that might just get you to see me naked again”

With that the salads showed up

“please don’t be one of those that when they go out, they eat like a bird”

“no worries there, as you know by the way my mother cooks for us, I eat”

This place was very nice, the waiter was not over bearing and he knew just when to bring the food. The food was some of the best I have had in a long time. We both enjoyed it and took our time eating never feeling rushed like some places. After the main course, we ordered some coffee and a small fruit plater. After eating we left the restaurant and there was a small boardwalk that went over the bay a little way. We walked slow hand in hand till we reached the end, under the night moon she looked into my eyes and kissed me and said

“I love you so much, I can’t believe how quickly and how deeply I have fallen for you”

I said,

“I feel you couldn’t write a script that would do this justice”

With that I pulled a box from my jacket pocket and gave it to her

“What this?”

“Open it”

She opens it and it is a chain with a heart on it.

“Read it”

Inscribed on one side it said

Although your eyes may not see me in front of you

The other side said

Know you will always be in my heart and I hope I am in yours

She looked at me then read it again and started to cry uncontrollable and I pulled her to me holding her as tight as I could, I felt her shaking from crying so hard. I stroke her hair and told her it was ok and pulled her face off my chest to wipe the tears away kissing her face. Her hand held mine and I can still feel her trying to control her shaking. She takes the chain from the box hands it to me and turns around so I can put it on her, then she places one hand over it to hold it in place and looks at me

“you have my heart; I just wish I had more to give you”

“Maria, with a heart as big as yours I just hope I can make you happy every day for as long as I am on this earth”

We embrace each other than started to walk back to the car.

I ask

“are you up for a little more excitement tonight”

“sure, there is more than just dinner?”

I had found a dance club down the street from here when I came to make reservations, it’s not a night club but a nice place with some good music. Not a loud place with wild kids, but some place to come and have some fun. It was about a 10-minute walk from the restaurant.

She turns to me and said

“wait dinner, dancing too, is someone trying to get lucky tonight”

“no, I just want to this night, our real first date”

“I didn’t even realize that we really have not been alone this the entire time”

“I really wanted it to be special and not just assume we are together. I also need to

ask you something important. I need you to tell me if I ever take you for granted”

“Why would you ask that”

“Please do that for me”

“Ok, but I don’t think you ever will, I just feel that in my heart”

We go inside and find a table and we order some wine and they also brought us some cheese and crackers with it. We sat for a while just listening to the music when that very same song I first sang was playing. I reached across for her hand to get up and dance. We found our way to the middle of the dance floor. We started out like most couples dancing and then she placed her head on my shoulder and arms around my neck. I could hear her singing softly the words to me in my ear. We danced until I think both of our feet were killing us and by then it was close to midnight. I already knew she had afternoon classes so tonight was the best night to stay out.

As we walked back to the car, she said

“I am not sure there is anything that can top this night”

“What if I had one more surprise”

“What could top all of this, because this was special enough for one night”

“That is what makes it a surprise”

We got in the car and she tuned on the radio opened the windows to feel the cool air coming in the car. She found this station that played older music from the 60’ and early 70’s which we both seemed to like. It took us about 30 minutes to reach the final place I had planned. She looked at the building then back at me and said

“are we going to spend the night here”

“yes, your mom packed you a change of clothes for tomorrow”

“she knew all of this”

“more or less”

It was a well lite hotel with a large waiting arear inside, I said I was going to go get the room key. We had two overnight bags which the bell boy carried up to our room. The room was near the top floor and when we went inside, I think it took her breath away. It was not your typical hotel room, I had asked for a suite, there were fresh flowers on the table, the blinds were pulled back and had a nice view of lights off in the distance. Again, she started to cry a little and I held her

“what about your makeup” I asked

“oh, screw the makeup” laughing

There were only a few table lamps on just enough to light the room and off to the side she seen the bedroom. She looked at me and grabbed my hand and started to lead me in that direction, at the same time reaching down to take her shoes off as we walked leaving them where ever they came off.

Chapter 13 A Night Like No Other

We reached the bedroom which had just one lamp on near the bed that gave off just enough light in the room to see each other. She turned to face me, gave me a gentle kiss. She reached back behind her to unzip her dress, as she did, I reached to slide it off her shoulders and it fall to the floor. She stood there looking so beautiful and so sexy in her bra and panties. She reached over and unbuttoned my shirt and took it off me. She then reached and undid my belt and undid my plants letting then drop to the floor. I stepped out of them and she turned her back to me so I can unhook her bra, she held it in place so it wouldn’t fall off. I moved her hair and kissed her on her neck as she had her back to me, she pressed herself against me. She then let her bra slip off her shoulders and reached back to get my hands and placed them on her breasts leaning her head back against me. I could feel the firmness of them and her nipples getting hard with excitement from my touch.

I turned her around, kissed her for a long time and then lifted her into my arms and walked over to the bed, as I did, she whispers in my ear

“I give myself to you with my entire body, heart and soul”

We both lay on the bed and we take turns removing the last piece of cloths we had on. I reach over and turn off the light and the room is filled with a glow from the moon outside which made her body glisten, I can see every curve of her body in the moon light. We moved all over the bed exploring each other for the first

time, both trying to bring the other as much pleasure as they can. Our bodies are shinny in the light from the sweat and our breathing heavy, neither one wanting it to ever end. My hands running up and down her body finding those special places and she does the same.

She looks at me and tells me to lay back and relax she wants to do this for me. I lay back and she straddles me, the entire time never looking away from me. I feel her hand reach for me and then guide me. I watch her face as she closes her eyes at that moment, her hands now on my chest. I feel her slowly start to move all the while looking at me and I am looking at her. I can feel her start to move quicker; I can see her mouth open now trying to control her breathing. She places my hands on her hips for me to feel her movement. She sits more erect now moving harder, I can feel it building.

I feel her body starting to shake and I can no longer hold back. Within seconds she lets out a deep moan and shakes now holding onto my shoulders, then collapses on my chest. I held her, both of our bodies drenched in sweat and both trying to get control of our breathing.

I whisper in her ear

“I deeply and truly think you are trying to kill me”

“honey, if this is what it will be like every time, we will not live to be middle aged

people”

“I hope they have a big shower and lots of bottles of water”

“and how many showers do you think we will need tonight?”

“not sure, just we still need energy for tomorrow”

We made love till dawn; I don’t know where we got all the energy, but we did. It seemed that night we could not get enough of each other. We knew that we would only get a few hours’ sleep before it was all over, but we didn’t want to go to sleep because that meant time was over.

I didn’t get any sleep and just held her in my arms as she slept, her sleep was restless because she didn’t want it to end that night. I watched the sun come through the window which seems to be a habit of late. The thought I had at that moment that I whispered

“thank you, god, for another day with this special woman and tell me how to earn another tomorrow”

By 10 we were up, and I had ordered room service while she took one last shower, I had already taken mine and was packing the bags. I ordered a light breakfast, some more fruit and toast with some orange juice and a pot of coffee. She came out of the shower towel wrapped around her and one on her head

“is there no look that does not make you look beautiful”

“I think I can put on torn sweatpants and a stained t-shirt, hair all over my head and you would say the same thing”

“no, well maybe, you will just have to show me that look first”

“you are an ass”

I can’t believe the night we had and the fact he made love to me the entire night. It is not that I didn’t enjoy sex before, but what happened here was more than that, the fact that I never wanted it to end because he has me wanting him. The thing that amazes me and this may sound stupid, there wasn’t one time that he didn’t bring me to a climax, some small, some so intense that he had to hold me. I never knew that someone could make someone so satisfied and wanting more. After tonight I feel like a new woman, not a little girl anymore. After tonight I want him to touch me all over, there is no place he is not allowed and there is no time I will ever deny him my body because I know what joy and pleasure we

will share. I need to bring him as much pleasure as he does me and show I also can be aggressive because I do want him. I know today while I am in class my mind will be on last night as parts of me will remind me. I laugh to myself because now I have to make sure I am always groomed, not that I wasn’t, but I need to make sure all the time now that I have someone, I want to have sex with all the time.

She takes the towel from her head and throws it at me as she goes to the bedroom to get dressed. We finish breakfast and made sure we have everything and didn’t leave too big of a mess in the room. As we leave the room, in the elevator she looks down at the chain around her neck and leans over and kisses me, then grabs my hand in hers.

The drive to school was about an hour from where we were so she took advantage to get just a little more sleep which I didn’t mind. My life up to this point has only been a few times I have really been happy; this has to be one of the happiest someone has ever made me. I think to myself, try not to smile too much people might talk and assume things, but who cares as I laugh.

We got to school with just enough time for her to get to class, today she had one class with a lab so not that tough. There was no point of going anywhere far so I parked and went back to just walk around, maybe visit the library to get some more quiet time to think.

Chapter 14 And Then There Was One

It was starting to hit me, time is running out, maybe that is the wrong term. Our physical time together is almost over this time and I mean this time. There is so much to plan to ensure it never dies and lives on. Looking from every angle there is one answer that solves all these issues. Are we really ready for that step; it sounds so easy in words or to sit here and say ok let’s do it. Am I ready, can I be that person that someone is willing to give up their lives and start a new one? Is there ever a right or wrong answer, I guess that is why divorce was created. They should have something less harsh like, we tired but it didn’t work out. The one thing I had a hard time understand was the pre-nuptial, but then again, I don’t have that kind of money or possessions to think about. But still the idea of I love you till death, or you have to go and without any of my stuff. I know what it was like in my home the yelling at times, months of not talking to each other and me in the middle of it all. Do we talk about it now before I leave, is it too early, is there ever a bad time or a good time? They say sometimes the quick marriages last the longest, but who said that and are they still married. Then you have the people who take forever and then I feel you have missed all that time that you could have spent together.

Then there is the wedding, who is that really for? I understand there are woman that dream of that day, but in talking with my friends they all say they fought the most over the wedding and then there was the parents and their input. Who do you make happy at that time? I have to it the military weddings I have heard about can be a little impressive provided you can get all involved scheduled at the same time. I really think Maria would love it and maybe even her family. I know sometimes you can get the drill team involved and that is some show, I have been to one and it was impressive and the good part they work cheap just feed them and provide something to drink. I know my company commander thinks it’s important to be involved because he told us how he felt during our in

processing. I wonder being in Texas if they have horse and buggy on base, as I laugh to myself. That would be a sight, a New Yorker in a horse and buggy pulling up.

I look at my watch and see it’s time to go meet her as class should be getting out. I didn’t realize how far I had walked, so I must walk a little faster to get back to the main gate.

I still made it there before her class let out so I could catch my breath, not that I was breathing all that hard. There she was walking down the walkway, that smile on her face, something that seems to be there more and more each day.

I walk to meet her halfway and hug her and kiss her and look at her

“Let’s plan a wedding”

“excuse me?”

“I am going to leave tomorrow, and I want to know”

“ok can we please slow down and start over”

“I been thinking, and I don’t want this to take forever before we can be together, so, let’s get married”

“What about school”

I explained she had this term and next, so this term was almost over. Depending on how things worked out she could return to take the last term or see if she can transfer to a school in Texas, but we would be you know, together.

She looks at me and said

“are you scared to say the word now”

“no, I am terrified what you would say”

“and you think you know what I would say?”

Standing there my mind is racing as I talk

“I have tried not to think about that, just how to get to that point”

“well then I think you need to ask me the right way”

“here, now”

Looking around she said

“is there a better place or time”

“well I would think you would want more”

She looks at me trying to calm me down

“stop thinking what I might want and just ask me!”

My heart is pounding because I just want to hear the words because there is no way I am not going to say no. I know he wants it as much as I do, I just need to hear those words.

“Maria, can we get married, I don’t want to say will you marry me, I want us to say we want to get married.”

“do you want too?”

“it’s all I have been thinking about, I can’t deal with the idea if I leave things can change at some point”

“so, you want to marry me, be with me till death do us part, in sickness and bad times as well of all that this entails, the good, the bad, the ugly and my family. That last part I am joking”

“and I will protect you with every breath in my lungs, to have our babies, to grow old with, to make love to each other”

“so, is that your pitch, is that it?”

“yes, it is”

“Then yes, I will marry you, so was that so hard? I didn’t see any lack of confidence then”

“ok, so who will kill me first, your dad or mom and your sister scares me a little too”

“don’t worry about them, you know I am the one you have to worry about”

“I don’t worry when it comes to you, well maybe a little at times. I don’t even have a ring”

“Why do I need a ring, you know it, I know it and what else do we need”

“I want to get you a ring”

“then we will get a ring, there is no rush, I don’t need it to know where my life is going and who I am going to marry now.”

We walked to the car and drove her home and we both agreed we didn’t want to go out tonight. We want to have dinner and just spend the time together.

I asked her

“Do we tell everyone now or wait”

“You know they would be able to look at me and know something is up”

“Good then you tell them”

“My hero.” laughing

“I don’t want tomorrow to come. I know I never expected my life to be so fulfilled in such a short amount of time”

“Mark, I promise it will work, I will work with you to make it work, we are now a team. Please don’t even think that once you leave, I will have second thoughts. I am committed 110% to us now and no one can change that.”

She was right, as soon as we walked in and her mom looked at her, she knew something was up, but she knew it wasn’t bad news.

“Ok Maria tell me; you know I can see it in your eyes something happened”

“momma we talked about it and although we know each other less than a week”

“I knew he would ask before he went back and yes, I am happy for you”

“what about papa”

“he knew too, and he will be beaming with pride”

“mamma you know we are moving quick, but we know we need to plan”

“at least you know want direction your life is moving and after all those years of uncertainty when you least expected it true happiness shows up in the strangest way. You never know when or who will come along and complete your life.”

“momma I have to tell you a story about Mark and me”

I was sitting in the living room giving them a moment to talk. Maria tells her mom about me and how she was very mean and rude to me when we were in school that one day. She told her about lunch with Joan and the fact he didn’t say anything and he said he never would and it was history, history they shared whether it was good or bad it was between them and he made peace with it a long time ago.

“Dear, god has looked down upon you and brought you your life partner, it started that day and neither one of you ever knew it. It happened for a reason, but it took

years for both of you to find your places in life and now it is time for your lives to crosses paths once again. It is time for your paths to be the same. That is what I think.”

“I feel so bad, I don’t know how to make it up to him, what can I say or do that he truly knows I am sorry for that day”

“I assume you agreed to get married”

“yes of course, there never was a question that I wouldn’t”

“then what better way to say you are sorry then to say I will spend the rest of my life with you now”

“do you think he really knows how I feel now and how I wish I could have taken that day back”

“Honey, if you take that day back do you think he would have said hello the other day? That was your turning point in your life, I know it has been hard at times with disappointments and sadness at times. But the amount of happiness the past few days has eliminated all those away”

“you know he really was a geek back then and nothing much to look at. But I think I he looked sad at times and now I wish I knew so at least I could have been a friend to him”

“and now”

“I guess he will always be my geek no matter what. I haven’t told him yet, but I started to things from back then. He was quiet, but now that I think about it the kind of quiet that a good person was. It must have been hard for him not fitting in and the fact he has such a kind heart. I guess he just wanted to have someone to share his kindness and at the time I guess I wouldn’t have known just what a good person he was because I was taken by a boy who later didn’t want to

be with me anymore and just moved on.”

“go spend as much time with him now, I will cook dinner so you can eat alone together”

“what about you and papa”

“we can eat whenever”

“be with him I think he needs you now more than you know”

She comes into the living room and sees me sitting on the couch with my head back and eyes closed in deep thought. She comes behind the couch leans over and gives me such a gentle kiss. I open my eyes to see her over me smiling and she is running her fingers through my hair.

“I am here with you; I will always be here for you”

I sigh as if I was given a blast of air to bring life back into me. She comes around and lays down with her head on my lap and I stroke her hair.

She looks up and tells me

“we will be fine, you have to go tomorrow, just know that I will always be here for you and only you. No one can give me as much happiness as you can each day. I will be thinking of us and when we will be together, so never worry.”

Her mom made as special dinner for us, we sat just the two of us, I guess they wanted to give us space to talk. When dinner was over her mom refused to let us help clean up, told us to go for a nice walk. We walked around her neighborhood and she told me of her childhood here. Things she use to do and what she did as she grew up, a lot included her sister, they were like a team. I listened while she talked because I was learning so much about her. I think she wanted me to find out as much as I could before I left. I guess there was a little panic as we are getting closer to the painful departure. We walked hand in hand, and when she seen people she knew, she introduced me to them. I am not sure how many different directions we went in, it was if she wanted us to get lost and never be found. I put my arm around her hip keeping her close to me as we walked, and she leaned her head on my shoulder. Somehow, we ended up near her sister’s house, it was not that she lived that far away, and they were sitting outside with Alysia riding her little bicycle as her parents watched. Her sister seen us first and waved for us to come over, Maria asked if it was ok. It was fine with me; I would never stop her from seeing family. Her sister came down to meet us and she could see her sister was hurting so she gave her a big hug. She then came over and hugged me to and said now that you are family you get the hugs and kisses like the rest.

I looked at her and said

“your family has a better communications system then the entire Air Force”

“news like that is never keep for long, trust me the phones are busy right now”

Terry tells her that they just knew you was getting married, but now there was plans to be made, while she was talking Alysia ran over and hugged us.

“are you guys coming over to play?”

Maria leaned over and hugged her and told her

“no honey, we are just taking a walk, next time I promise”

Her sister told us to go ahead and be together she will talk with Maria tomorrow. I know her sister will be right there when she gets home to her. I know Maria will have a system to help as much as they can. I guess I will too, but not the same, I know the guys will be there for me along with my extend family. The one thing I didn’t have was a picture to bring back with.

“Maria, before I leave tomorrow can I get a picture of you”

“When we get back, I will get one and then I will have my mom take a picture of the two of us and I will frame it and make sure you get a copy. I also have a request, leave me the shirt I wore that night, I want to sleep in it”

“Just remind me”

“Babe, my heart is hurting so bad right now I am trying to keep it under control”

“Just your heart is not empty, it will always be filled with my love”

“I know, but my arms will want to hold you, my eyes want to see you there, I want to hear your voice in the morning. I want to feel your arms holding me”

If only she knew inside, I was dying, I had no real answers, I needed to be strong for her, for me, for us.

“I need you to be the planer of this event, I don’t think you want my fingers fumbling it all over the place. You, your mom and your sister will have fun with it, and you can tell me every day what you did”

“I want the military wedding; I want to start our lives with me being part of yours”

“When I get back, I will get all the details and send them to you, and you can make a final decision. I know you just want me to wear my dress uniform again. But your mom really can’t say Army, Air Force it’s all the same that day” laughing

“How long will we have to wait”

“If all works out, a few months”

We finished our walk and sat in front of her house for a little while, she just leaned against me with my arm around her. I tried to change the subject by

talking about our days back in school, I talked about the friends I had and what we did, and she did the same. She then told me she re some things about me back then. She re me always sitting in the back or towards the corner and looking sad at times. She wished that she had talked to me back then and gotten to know me. I just said it was a different time for both of us and for me there were issues that I still carry around inside and I didn’t know how to deal with them.

“I could have been your friend”

“I know, but life works in mysterious ways and this time it had a happy ending. Right now, I wouldn’t change anything, not even the past if it means this is where it leads to each time.”

She looks at me and said

“Did you think how the two of us, complete opposites end up so compatible to the point in less than a week we can’t be without each other. I am not even going to try and understand it. All I know is this is happiness, and I am in love; I mean really in love for the first time in my life and one day you were just there just like that”

“I couldn’t have said it any better than that, I know that my grandparents are always looking out for me and I think they gave me you”

“I want to write my vowels to you”

“ok we can do that, but I am not sure I can keep it under an hour”

“Mark will you be ok knowing your sisters and brother will not be there”

“that will be the one thing that I will have to work on to get through that day”

“we can work on it together”

We go inside and her parents are just sitting in the living room watching some tv. Her mom tells us to go to bed and get some rest tomorrow is going to be a long day. I have a 1 pm flight so I have to be there by 11 am. That will give us enough time for breakfast and walk around the airport a little.

We go upstairs and I give her the shirt she asked for and she changes into it and we get in bed. She lays across my chest and I stroke her hair not talking that much.

She then said

“Mark?”

“yes ma-am”

“I know this is not the right time or place, but I need to ask you a question”

“what’s wrong?”

“if this was a different time, I would ask you to give me a baby. I have this deep feeling inside of me right now”

“When the time is right, we will, and it will be beautiful like you and it will be so loved by us”

“You promise to someday give us a baby”

“yes, when we are ready, we will know, then we will try”

It was close to 2am before she gave in and fell asleep, she just wouldn’t close her eyes. She said she thought if she closed them, when she woke up, I would be gone. I just laid there and knew I was not going to sleep; I can do that on the plane. So, I looked out the window from the bed not really looking at anything just feeling her sleeping on me and trying to put it deep in my mind so I don’t forget.

She woke up at 6 and couldn’t go back to sleep so we laid there holding each other and kissing and touching each other’s face to put it in our memory. By 7ish I told her I need to go in the shower, and she stayed in bed while I went in the shower. I was almost finished when she came in and I tried to get out and she pushed me back in. She pushed me against the wall and pressed her body hard against mine and used her hands to pin my arms against the wall. Her breathing was deep and quick as she kissed me and then kissed me on my neck. She rubbed her body up and down mine with the water coming down on both of us. She had a look of ion in her eyes and her body felt hot against mine. She let go of my arms and turned her back to me and placed her hands against the wall at arm’s length. She arched her back down with a wide stance. She looked over her shoulder with a look of anticipation. I moved behind her and she felt what she was waiting for, her head arched back and there was a deep groan. She then looked over her shoulder at me waiting and I held her hips and we moved together. You hear the water hitting both of our bodies.

I need him so bad; I want him to take me, me his woman, his wife. I know we should of did this in the bed, but we are here now. There is a part of me that has come out and I need him to satisfy it like only he knows how. I don’t know this part of me, it’s a part only he will ever see and know. I will be his lover, his mistress, I will be whatever he wants me to be because he knows what I need and want.

I heard her try to hold back a deep moan and then I heard “Dear god” and we both started to shake until it was done. She turned around and we kissed, and I ended up taking another shower. There was never a word spoken that time, I guess it was something we both needed to ease the tension before I left.

We went downstairs and had a lite breakfast, then I packed the car. I said my goodbyes and we got in the car and was off to the airport. I always flew in my dress uniform because sometimes we get upgraded tickets, a nice perk that they offer if they can.

Chapter 15 I’m Leaving on A Jet Plane

She wanted me to drive to the airport so she can sit next to me and just relax. It wasn’t a very long drive about 45 minutes. Traffic was lite so the drive seemed to go quickly or the fact that we felt time was moving just too fast this day.

This is happening just too fast today; I am watching him drive and all I can think is how much I am missing him already. I know I need to try to not cry, but I just can’t hold my emotions in this time. This is new to me, so many things, the fact that in less than a week I fell head over heels in love with this man and now I have to learn how to love him from afar. I am going to learn how to deal with this because I don’t want to lose him, and I know we will be together as soon as we can. I will need to keep busy and do as I promise him with my schooling. He makes me feel so many things as he makes me feel special like no one has very done before. He makes me think about things and he shows me just how strong a person I am that I don’t need anyone, but I chose to be with him.

We parked and I ed to give her the keys, that could have been a big problem. I was trying to keep it together and stay focused so nothing went wrong. Maria was trying to be upbeat, but we both knew better. One of the disadvantages of being in uniform in public is you must limit the amount of public affection towards each other. Hand holding was acceptable as well as kissing and hugs but some things you had to be careful with. The airport is a place you will see the most military personal besides a base, so it was not unusual to see both enlisted and officers walking around. As we walked toward the main entrance, I see a Marine Major walking towards me, Maria also seen someone in uniform approaching. I whispered that I had to let go of her hand for

minute and as I got within 10 feet of the Major, I snapped a salute

“Good Morning Sir”

and continued to walk.

The Major retuned the salute as we ed.

“Good Morning Sergeant”

I guess that was the first time she had even see that exchange between military people. After we ed, she looked at me and said

“that was exciting, looked so professional and you looked so sharp. I felt proud of you as you did that, and I don’t understand why all of that gets done to who and when”

“most of the officers are easy to see, they have something on their collars or

sometimes different hats. The ones I sometimes have trouble with are the Navy officers, they are very different, so to be safe I salute and hope I am right. You really don’t get in trouble if they were enlisted, but if you don’t salute an officer get ready for an ear full from that officer. The nice part is you don’t have to do it inside buildings.”

“You just looked so sharp and it looked so smooth like the two of you were dancing”

“At times, I still get goose bumps because of the pride of it all”

“I think I would like the military life, as a wife to a military man”

“I know you will at least give it your best effort”

We go to the check in area and check in my bag, then got my boarding . I like a window seat so if I wanted to sleep, I can lean against it and not bother anyone. But if I get upgraded to first class it doesn’t matter what seat I get they have more room.

We walked around and looked in some of the shops because she was not allowed near the gate without a ticket so I waited as long as I could. As it got closer to the time I needed to go, I could see she was fighting back the tears. She told me she wouldn’t cry and make me feel bad. Tears or not, I will still feel bad, so I also had to control my feelings, one of us needed to try and hold it together for the other.

This is it; he must leave, and I can feel the tears building, I know I said I would try not to cry. This is one of the hardest things I think I have had to do in my life up to now and it’s just saying goodbye, maybe not goodbye, but I will see you soon. I know we will talk, but I want to feel him next to me, to feel his hands touch me, to have him kissing me. I will cry, but I hope he knows just how much I love him. I was never sure what love was, there were time I thought I was in love, now I know I wasn’t, now I truly am.

It was now 12:30 and I had to get to my gate to check in and she knew it. I could feel her hand start to shake a little and I tried to hold it a little tighter to tell her it will be fine. She walked me over to the security area and we moved off to the side out of the line of sight. She wrapped her arms around my neck and put her face down into my chest and I could hear her whimpering.

This is it time for him to really go after all of this, I was hoping this time would not come. I am not going to be able to be strong, it hurts just too much; I never knew just how much I could love someone other than my family. My entire body hurts with missing him already, all this in just 5 days and yet it feels like a life time together. Time is going to so slow each

day until we are together again, I have to let him know just how strong I am. I know he is hurting just as much as I am, but he is trying to be there for me, at

least I have family, I am not sure who he has to help him with this. It is time, I need to let him go.

I lifted her face tried to clear the tears from her eyes. I first kissed her forehead, then each eye and then on her lips. She hugged me so tight and she knew I had to go. She let go and I looked her in her eyes and said

“I will love you till the day I die and then I will look for you in heaven because that’s where angles go, and you are my angle”

“there is no one on this earth that I could ever love more than you, there is no one that will make me as happy as you do. I will wait to the end of time for us to be together.”

With that we had a final kiss and I walked to the check point area and kept looking over my shoulder to see her still standing there watching me. I got through security and started to walk towards my gate. It was hard now to see her standing there and at one point I couldn’t see her anymore. At that moment, it really hit me that I will be in one place and she will not be there. The amount of sadness at that moment hit me like a rock and I tried to control it and realized this was not forever and that thought helped me. I got to the gate as they started boarding and as I got to the doorway, they told me they had a seat in first class if I wanted. I asked if there were any veterans that they could give it too first and they said I was the only military person on this flight. I found my way to the seat and sat next to an older businessman who shook my hand when I sat down.

I had tried to watch for as long as I could and when he was out of sight, I found a window to see what I thought was his plane. I stood there and watched it until it pulled away from the gate and I watched till I thought I seen it take off. I then slowly walked back to the car and once I got in the car, I could no longer control my feelings and I started to cry uncontrollable, tears running down my face sobbing openly, I had never felt pain this bad before. It took a while for me to get myself to a point I could drive home still with a few times tears running down my face. I got home and walked into the house and my mom had seen me park and was waiting for me as I opened the door.

“Momma, he’s gone”

I started to cry again, and my mom took me into her arms like when I was a little girl and was patting my back telling me it hurts, but it will be ok. You will hurt for a while, then once you talk with him and everyone gets into their routines it will hurt a little less. They went over to the couch where her mom sat down and Maria laid across her lap and they waited for his call that he was there and ok.

It was the longest plane ride ever, the flight to Japan didn’t seem to be this long. I didn’t even eat the meal or watch the movie. I put my seat back and closed my eyes, but when I did that, all I could see was her face smiling and laughing. I just gazed at the top of the airplane the remainder of the flight.

The flight landed on time and being in first class you get off quicker, I got off and looked for the nearest phone. I took the number from my pocket and made the collect call

“hello Mark?

“yes dear”

“I miss you”

“I love you”

“I’m glad you got there safe, I was worried, but I knew it would be ok. Is someone there to pick you up”

“Someone from my shop said he would come get me, a guy name Johnson, he is one of the married guys”

“good, will you call when you get to your dorm”

“yes, I said I have my own room and I have a phone there so you can call me and don’t have to worry who answers”

“ok I will wait up till you get to your room, don’t forget”

“that will be the first thing I do when I walk into my room, I think I see my ride at the gate so let me go so I can get back to the room and we can talk more”

“be safe and I love you”

“Yes ma-am”

I hung up and I see Johnson waiting and I walk up to him and we shake hands and he asked

“how was your leave”

“do I have a story to tell everyone and I bet any amount of money no one will

believe me”

“what did you get married on your leave” laughing

He was looking at my face when he said that and seen I wasn’t laughing; I wasn’t answering him either.

“ok show me your left hand now. There’s no ring, so what gives”

“it started when I went to go to get my transcript and there was this woman on the train and…”

We walked to get my bag and then to his car the entire time I was telling my story, well just the highlights. He kept looking at me like I had lost my mind and no way this story was true. It took the entire ride back to base to tell the story. He pulled up just as I finished telling him everything and he looked at me and said

“I can see you can’t be trusted by yourself on leave anymore. Holly Crap is all I can say”

I opened my door and walked into my room and for the first time I can see it was a true military room. Before this it was a place to sleep with basic needs, after this week I see it’s missing something, its missing someone. I never thought of needing anything other than a place to sleep and keep my cloths, but now I know those are things everyone needs, it also needs that personal connection to make it a place to live.

I hear the phone ringing on the other end as I lay on my bed looking at the ceiling

“Mark?

“Yes dear”

“Are you there?”

“Yes, got in a few minutes ago”

“what are you doing now?”

“I’m lying on my bed my phone is on a stand near it so during the night if I get a

call I can just reach over”

“tell me about the rest of your room”

“the walls are cinderblock painted a basic off white, my bed is against the wall when you first walk in, in front of the bed is a basic desk, the one side is another table that I have a small tv on, on one wall is a closet that I can lock when I am not here, the floor has your basic black and white tiles, the ceiling has florescent light, there is a window on the far wall, I have a lamp on the desk”

“I can see it in my mind and now when we talk it can be like I am almost there with you”

“Are you getting ready for bed, I know there is a time difference, and it’s getting late here”

“I’m lying-in bed, lights are out, I’m wearing your shirt, I can smell you in it, I’m

not sure I am ever going to wash it and lose your scent. You might have to send me more shirts”

“You might have to go buy me some, I could run out of them fast” laughing

“do you have to go to work tomorrow”

“in the morning, I have to do some istrative things coming back from leave, then I have to report for work for the evening shift. We change every few days and in between I get a few days off”

“Will you be able to call me”

“I get a dinner break and I am not far from my room. You need to go to sleep you have class. When I call, I want to hear every detail about your class. I might even need you to mail me your report card and test scores so I know you are studying”

“yes dad”

“they better be all A’s” laughing

“If not do I get a time out”

“You have to do extra credit, write me a long letter”

“I will do that anyway maybe everyday”

“I am not sure I can do that too, have to see how my schedule is, go to sleep Maria”

“Ok, I hope I can dream, dream of us”

“Me too, goodnight, we will talk soon”

We both express our love for each other and hang up. I just lay there still in my uniform looking up at the ceiling wondering if I can sleep.

I hang up the phone and bury my face in the pillow in hopes no one can hear me crying again. It has only been hours, but it feels like days, then again, I feel like he was just here. I hold the shirt and smell his scent as I wrap it around me as tight as I can trying to get to sleep. I know he will be busy working and trying to get us together as I get things going on my end. To think in less than a week I find the man of my dreams and decide to get married. I woke up that morning dreading life and just going through the motions. But because someone continued to talk to me when I really didn’t want to be bothered my life changed. My mom told me that one day if I waited long enough, I will find true happiness and I never believed her. I need to get to sleep it is 2 am and I can tell my eyes are red from crying, but I need to stop I have cried enough; I need to start living the life we are going to have.

Chapter 16 Always Something There to Remind Me

I woke up and the first thing I did was look at the chain he given me, I read both sides, then held it close to my heart and closed my eyes for minute. I whispered a few words then I wiped the few tears from my face then put it on. I wouldn’t wear the chain to bed in fear of breaking it in my sleep. Today I took an extralong shower to try and get my body to relax, I got out and dried myself. I went over to my sink and opened the door of the cabinet and there I seen some of Mark’ stuff he left behind. I took each one out held it for a second then placed them back, I knew one day soon he will come back and need them. I started to get dressed and as I sat on the chair on my side I looked over to the other side of my bed. There was nothing there, but I could see Mark sitting there getting ready, I seen him putting on his uniform looking so proud each time.

Like every day the sun started to come in and lite my room up telling it is time to get up. I was not in a deep sleep; I twisted and turned all night. It’s too early for me to do anything right now other than go take a shower, so I grab my stuff and head off to shower. After I showered, I put on my fatigues which today felt different after a week of not wearing them, the good thing I don’t think I gained that much weight because they didn’t feel any different. Because it was so early and to be honest, I was not in the mood last night to unpack my bag I started to do it now. One of the first things I pulled out of the bag was her picture she gave me, I placed it on the desk and just stared at it for a few minutes as the entire week flashed through my mind bringing a smile to my face. I whisper a few words towards the picture and continued to unpack. When I got to the bottom, I found a folder piece of paper. I went over and sat on the bed and opened it and start to read it

Mark,

I know when you read this, we will be apart, but know you are never truly away from me. You are in my mind, in my memories, and most of all in my heart. I will count the days until I can feel your hand touch my face again and I can kiss your lips.

Always and Forever Yours

Maria

I just sat there looking at the letter and I truly now know how someone’s heart can hurt and be so sick.

I go to the istration building and processed in back from leave, while there I was told the Captain would like to see me as soon as I am done here. The process took about 20 minutes, the government needs their paperwork, sign here, initial here. I finish and proceed to go to the Captain’s office which was in the same building just a different floor.

“Morning Sarg, I am here to see the Captain. “

“He is in the office, let me tell him you here”

“He said you can go in”

I go in with proper procedure, I walk in and stand at attention in front of his desk

“Sergeant Thomas reporting as ordered”

“At ease, have a seat, you just got back from a few days of leave. Hope it was good”

“It was sir, thank you”

“The reason I asked to see you is you have about 18 months left on your initial enlistment; the Air Force is looking to retain some of the best people. I looked in your file and all your proficiency reports are excellent. You seem to excel and have been promoted each time you became eligible. We would like to offer you an incentive to reenlist. We would promote you to Staff Sergeant, a sign on bonus

of $7500 and choose your next duty station. However, it has to be a 6-year reenlistment”

“that is a very generous offer, can I ask a few questions sir”

“yes”

“first how long will I be at this location and second how long do I have till you need an answer?”

“we would like to get this done quickly, but the offer will be there for 7 days, as far as how long at this duty station could be at least 12 months”

“thank you and sorry one last question, if I accept how soon would the promotion take effect.”

“Once the paperwork was processed it would take effect the 1st of the next

month”

“thank you, sir,”

“any other questions Sergeant?”

“not at this time sir”

“dismissed”

I stood and went to attention, did an about-face and left his office. Now my head was spinning, so many thoughts. I heard rumors the military was going to cut back and offer some people early out’s, but I didn’t hear anything about retaining people. I just assume people who reenlisted just might get a sign on bonus, but this was like a package deal. I know I am not able to discuss this with anyone because this offer is only extended to me and if someone knew they might try and go to the Captain and ask for the same one.

I hope 7 days is enough time to think this out, I need Maria’s input first and foremost. I know she said she would give the military life a chance, but that was when she knew I only had a little over a year and a half left. We did talk about the what if I reenlisted, but with no details it was just talk. Now this, have to it it is a great offer, money is nice, the hook would be the additional strip and get to pick where I go next in exchange for another 6 years. If I do that, it almost

forces me to become a lifer and do the 20 years and get all that comes with it.

A week ago, I might of only need 24 hours to think about it and I would be leaning to yes let’s do it. Now, it’s just not my life this would change, but someone that has not even experienced any of this yet. I will standby whatever she decides, and I know we will talk it through and we will listen to each other’s point of view on the offer and then come to a t decision. Just when you thought you are starting to get a handle on your life, there goes our good friend Murphy’s Law.

What time is it, damn she is still in class, this will have to wait until my dinner break tonight. The good thing right now is I have to report for duty, I just hope it is busy this time. I am going to get grilled because if I know Johnson, he called everyone already, that’s just great. Not that I don’t want to talk about it, but not now, I have this to think about. The walk to the shop was not long enough and I was there in 5 minutes. I walked in to the work arear where everyone was sitting around waiting for the change of shift and all eyes were on me.

Then it came

“Care to explain and this time in detail, day by day”

I see the train coming down the track and it pulled in, I got on and automatically went to the same seat I always sits in. The doors close and the train starts to move, I look to the seat across from me, this time it was empty, but to me he was sitting there. The furry of emotions that ran through at the sight of that seat. The

memory of deep sadness I had when the day started, then there he was, just out of nowhere. My thoughts at that moment was, could this day get any worse this is not a good time to go back down memory lane with someone you don’t . But for whatever reason he never gave up, not that he was pushy, he just said the right things it seemed. Maybe because of being so down and then the fight, well can’t call it that when it lasted all of 10 seconds. He just went over there and did whatever he did, came back like it was nothing and then asked me to lunch. I know I had asked him to dinner before that and to this day I am not sure why I did that. My mom believes we were to meet, and it was all setup by the one interaction back then, I’m not sure. The bus ride I just looked out the window and sometimes I thought I seen his reflection next to me. The walk to the main gate seemed to take forever, then I see him coming towards me, my ex, James. I didn’t know what to do, so I put my head down and walked a little faster.

As I got closer, I hear

“Hi Maria”

I didn’t know what to do so I just said

“Hi”

I never looked at him and just walked by as quickly as I could, but he was not a problem like all the other times. Mark never told me exactly what he told him; whatever it was I don’t think he will ever bother me again. I know he said he did

it because my ex was wrong, I also think he did it because it was directed at me and he really didn’t like that. As I started to walk up the hill to class, I seen Joan and she came over

“Are you ok, I know he left yesterday”

“I am so, so”

“He will come back for you”

“I know he will, it’s just I am not use to this, people leaving and coming back and forth”

“Do you think you can live that life”

“I think I can live any life that involves him”

“Ok, spill it, what does that mean”

“Well before he left, we decided we want to get married, just not sure when”

“OK, question as your friend, it’s a little quick”

“I know, I have thought about that and what outweighs that is I can’t be without him. When he is not around, I feel a void, I wish I could explain it”

“And your family, what do they think?”

“Don’t laugh, they are behind it totally”

“This is your family we are talking about, and at your age you still have a curfew”

“They love him, my mom feels it’s faith from that day in the 8th grade”

“Oh, what day would that be?”

“Damn!”

“what are you not telling me”

“OK”

As we walked to class, I told her about that day when our seats got moved around and he was placed next to me and I might have overreacted to him being there. I explained why he didn’t bring it up when she asked him about me. I have never been with a guy that puts me first and seems to treat me as an equal. In the short amount of time, we acted like a team, we asked each other things and then we would talk it out. Trust me, there were times we didn’t agree on something, but we worked it out. The other thing is he asked one thing from me that he would not give in on, that I finish school no matter what. He said not for the money I could make, but for the personal pride that I accomplished, something important on my own. There were so many things we talked about over those few days and each day I fell harder till I knew he was the one.

“Ok after class we will drive you home so I can hear more”

Chapter 17 All for One and We Both Agree

For the first time in a long time, I am clock watching, I guess I never really had to worry about time and being someplace. Another 20 minutes until my dinner break, well tonight my telephone break. I keep thinking about the offer, so many good points, but 6 years is a big commitment and even now it just doesn’t involve me and the hard part is I can’t talk to the guys about it. Like I said to myself before, a week ago I might have signed the paper right then and there and shook hands. I am not going to try and convince Maria of how good it sounds, I want to just present the points, not saying good or bad and get her , we are a team now. It’s like a team with no captain, although I feel at times she is, but that is ok with me. Ok time to go make the call. I jog over to my dorm room and sit on the bed and dial the number and listen for the ring. This time the phone was answered in one ring and I hear

“momma, I got it”

“Mark?”

“Were you expecting someone else” laughing

“shut up, I didn’t hear anyone there was all”

“How are you doing and how was your day”

“I don’t want to talk about me, tell me about you day”

“it seemed to be a very busy day lots happened”

“bad?”

“I just have to explain something to you”

“Mark!”

“no, not that, something to do with my reenlistment”

“a little advice, next time start with that, are you trying to kill me”

“sorry, trying to get my thoughts together”

“ok let me get comfortable, go dear”

“Ok, the captain requested to see me today and I had no clue as to why, anyway I go to his office and he tells me to sit down. He has this folder in front of him, no clue still as to why I am there. He proceeds to tell me about what the Air Force is looking to do, in short, they want to get rid of dead weight and keep the better individuals.”

“so, what does that mean for you?”

“they want to give me an offer to reenlist”

“that’s wonderful, tell me what it is”

“promotion to Staff Sergeant, just another strip, a sign on bonus of $7500 and I get to say where I would go next after here”

“you know I am proud of you”

“the last thing is I would have to reenlist for another 6 years”

“Did you tell them yes?”

“I have 7 days to let them know and I wouldn’t do anything without you giving your input”

“But that is your job, your career and I don’t want to get in the way of it”

“I understand, this is more than just a job, this is a way of life and it effects your life just as much as mine, you have as much input to this as I do. My part is easy go where they tell me to report to work every day. Your part is much larger, you are the one that would be home holding a family life together and yes, I will be part of that with no reservations. We need to want this; I am not going to force you into

this, not now, not ever. I know what it is like to be unhappy at home, I don’t want that for me or anyone. Can you take a day to think about it and to be honest I have not decided if I want it yet?”

“Ok I will, what else happened today, tell me”

“When I reported for work where the guys on my shift were waiting for me to get there and cornered me, sat me down and told me they wanted every detail. Then after I told them they think you are a mail order bride, that no way I could get anyone as good looking or as intelligent as you, mostly as good looking as you.”

“oh really!”

“trust me, you don’t know these guy”

“oh, I want to meet them”

“They want to meet you too, mostly because they don’t believe me at all. Hey, you have plans for the 4th of July weekend?”

“Should I?”

“Come here to Texas”

“For how long?

“I don’t know forever, ok maybe a week?”

“really, you want me to come there?”

“ok, who is this and where is Maria”

“you’re an ass”

“Yes, I do want you to come here, I’ll ask my friend if we can stay at their house”

“I will be counting the days now”

“I will send money for your ticket and some for you to shop for some cloths, it’s really hot here”

“Mark, I want to make the right decision for us”

“I know you will and promise you will be honest with yourself that it’s what you can live with and know whatever you decide I will you.”

“Where would we be?”

“Right now, it looks like Texas for at least a year, then a place I choose for one to two years depending on the location. There is something else to consider, when you are deployed overseas you have the option to extend your tour there, a lot of guys get some place and have stayed there for their entire time. They do not

allow that for state side tours, only in extreme cases does that happen.”

“So, we can pick anyplace?”

“That is what they are offering”

“And what about that strip thing, what does that do for you”

“Well first it is more money, then in some cases it also becomes more of a leadership role. More school to learn these skills and more paperwork”

“I know you can do it”

“How was your day”

“I had to tell Joan about the time in the 8th grade, it kind of slipped out”

“I am sorry, I tried not to tell her”

“I know and after I told her she said, Maria you really need to marry that guy and don’t let him get away.”

“Are you ok?”

“I’m not, but I am trying to deal with it.”

“I know what you mean, right now we have a lot to deal with, so use our energy to focus on that and not the distance.”

“I know it doesn’t help; I’m still crying every night when I get in bed after I put your shirt on”

“Then don’t wear it, burn it, see I have leadership skills, problem solved” Laughing

“You can be so stupid”

“Yes, but I’m your stupid geek ”

We continue to have small talk and she said she was sorry that I missed eating dinner and I told with all the food her mother feed me I can go a month before I need to eat again. That seemed to help her a little as it got her to laugh. She said she would think about all of this and I said it was ok for her to talk to her parents and sister, I wouldn’t be upset. As we start to get ready to hang up, I can tell she was holding back tears and I know there wasn’t much I could do to stop them other than tell her how important she has been come in my life. That seemed to make it worse as she said she has never been this important in anyone’s life besides her family. She kept saying how she made so many bad choices before and then there I was, she wasn’t even looking for a relationship after just getting out of another bad one a few weeks ago. She said at that point she would never find happiness and for some reason that day she started to feel worse. I reminded her I am just happy she was on that train that day and I found the courage to say something to her. Who knew the importance of a four-letter word can be just to say to someone HELLO, now you can see it can be life changing?

I walked back to the shop still thinking about the call and wonder am I putting too much pressure on her to make a decision this big so soon. But then is it fair for me to accept the offer, then tell her, if it was me, I would at least want to know before someone did that. I also have to accept the fact she might say for me to do what I think is right, then I know the weight of that decision will be heavy on my shoulders. Thinking about the offer there is nothing really that I couldn’t do without, if I have to leave the military, I could finish my school and start a new career. As far as where to go after here I would want a place she would feel comfortable with. Being overseas at first can be hard till you find

your place in the military life. I think she can handle it, but I want a place we both want and I know after that might be the luck of the draw. Then in six years do I have to think about kids too, now I know what the married guys must deal with. I can at least talk to them about that without revealing my offer. I get back to the shop and of course I continue to get ribbed, it’s just part of the life and for us a friendship

“Look its lover boy, I hope you are not too tired to finish the shift after talking for so long on the phone”

they all start laughing.

Life is moving so fast now and to think a short time ago I was so depressed that I couldn’t care what happened each day. Now I have to decide if I want to travel the world as a military wife and start a family. Just the thought of starting a family is exciting as I look down at my stomach and think what it will be like to have a baby in there. The fact that he feels it’s important that I give my input about his career shows that things will be decided between us and not all one sided like the way it was with my old boyfriends. I’m going to talk with mom just so she knows that I am going to agree he reenlists and it is not a shock to her. My family will always be here for me, I need to start my own family and if that’s halfway around the world then so be it. The more I think about how my life is changing, the happier I am. I just need to finish school so I can move onto the next phase of my life. I went through a mental list and not one of the changes could be put in the bad column. All these changes seemed to improve my life and more than that it showed a promising future. So how can I say no to anything, what reason could I tell him that I couldn’t do it. Is a reason of fearing the unknown a reason of not trying to start a new life? What can I say that would keep me here, what do I have here, family? They will always be here, just maybe

I will be far away. Is it the right time in my life to make a change, a new start, well not a new start, but time to move on, get out of this environment? Being honest with myself I gave it a try here and was there really anything for me and most important anyone. I could have settled for one of those guys I dated, I could have given it a try. But would that have been a life I would have been happy with, just surviving each day. I am starting an opportunity that might be a once in a lifetime offer, a person that may never come along again, an opportunity to start new in a different place. Am I that strong to do this, I hear him telling me I am.? But I must decide if I am and I think I am. I think I am ready for this new adventure in my life to embrace this change. Up to now my life changes has been filled with happiness, sure there will be setbacks. Its time, time for the change in my life and I am going to embrace it with Mark, and we are going to make everything work and be happy. I knew it was 2 am but I could not wait for him to call, so I called him. The phone was ringing and within three rings I heard a sleepy voice answer

“Hello Sergeant Thomas here”

“we are going to take the offer; I want us to start our lives together”

Half-awake I start laughing

“you know you could have waited to tell me in the morning”

“I know, but it is important to us and to me and to you for us to do this. Now g

o back to sleep and call me tomorrow and I love you.”

Chapter 18 The Count Down to The South

Waking up to another day, I wonder what it will bring. So far everything the past week or so has been so positive in everything I have done. But right now, I think I have enough on my plate and major things at that, but I will deal with everything as it comes. The task for the day is needing to talk to Johnson and let him know that I invited myself to his house for a week. I don’t think he will say no, I think he will say yes just because him and everyone else wants to meet Maria. They still think she is a mail order bride and nothing I say changes their minds and that’s because they don’t think I could find someone like her unless I paid someone. Real nice how they think of me, I know they don’t mean it and really want to meet her. My next priority is starting the preparation for the wedding, one major thing I have to explain to Maria because of my security clearance she will also be investigated, and her family questioned. I know while they are doing that my clearance will be lowered until everything is done. The easy part will be the rest, Chapple, trying to get the drill team to see if they will come. Like I said when you offer food and drinks, they seem to come, only because they sit around most of the time. The strange part of being in the military you have to go to your commander and kind of ask for permission to get married, this is due to the fact they take the approach they more or less own you.

I think Maria’s part is going to be just as hard but keep her busy. I know her mom put it out there to her family about Maria getting married and it was going to be a military wedding. I think her mom wants it too because she knows no one in the family ever had one and it makes her feel special. From what I understand the family would attend. There should be enough room as my side will just be military people. I thought about the family thing and this would not be the time for introductions and yes it does hurt a little, but I am not ready for that. I know some day I will look back and regret some of this but now I have to go with my heart.

“hey Johnson, I have a request, or should I say I need you to do something for me”

“does it involve your mail order bride?”

“ass, I invited myself and Maria to stay at your house for a week, fourth of July week”

“really and let me guess you want me to host a BBQ also.”

“you know they say you are not that smart but look at you now. You know I will pay for everything.”

“You sure you still have money after paying for your bride?”

“ok when will you guys stop with that?”

“let me think, never”

“Ok, I also need a ride into town, but you need to ask your wife to take me, I need female advice on something”

“If it involves shopping Christina will be right there and thank you for not asking me to go”

“what a guy, a model for all men and marriage.”

“I do try so hard”

Maria came downstairs after only getting a few hours of sleep, her mind racing all over the place right now. Time to get organized, first thing talk to momma, then she will tell everyone without me asking. Do I have to ask my sister to be maid of honor or she already picked out the dress knowing her.

“Momma I need to talk to you”

“What’s up my little baby girl”

“I have decided that when we get married, I want him to stay in the Air Force and I will go wherever he goes”

“I am happy for you, I think you have made the right decision, you need to experience life outside of here. You are a strong woman and Mark seems to be the right person for you. I think when you are together the two of you are even stronger. Go and experience life, I know you still love your family, and you are not leaving us, we will always be in each other thoughts and hearts no matter where you are. Besides it gives us an excuse to come visit you someplace outside of here and I hope to see grandchildren soon.”

“Momma, I think the grandchild might be a little while, I want to be with Mark and experience life for a little while. Then I will have your grandchildren. Also, momma, I am going down to Texas for a week”

“I didn’t think it would take that long before he asked you to come down. Please don’t come back married, it will crush your dad’s heart, he so wants to walk you down the aisle with a big smile on his face.”

“Promise, Mark told me the Chapple is not that big, it should fit whoever is coming. We might have to put people on his side. Momma don’t say anything, but he doesn’t have anyone coming”

“Why, this is a happy day”

“One day I will explain, he hasn’t told me everything, it’s very painful for him”

“I will make sure our family makes him feel welcome that day. He shouldn’t be without family then.”

“I know he loves all of you”

“The first time when you took him here for dinner and I met him I knew before

you that he was going to sweep you off your feet and I was happy to be here to see it.”

“How did you know?”

“Mother’s always know when it comes to her children and someday you will see what I mean. I think you and Mark will make beautiful babies; all I ask is I would love to be there when you have them. I will come to be with you no matter where you are in this world”

They reach across the table and hug and her mom grabs her face, kisses her on her forehead. Maria gets up starts to make a list of all things she wants to accomplish. When she finishes the list, she reviewed it from one side to the other and she starts to laugh because she tells herself I will give most of this to my sister and mother to do. But she knows they will do it willingly and ask for more. On the top of the list was get an airline ticket, she goes to the phone gets the number to the airline and dials the number

“Hello, I would to buy a ticket to San Antonio Texas”

“leaving July 2 retuning July 10”

“Ok, I will go to the airport to get the tickets later today”

As she hangs up the phone and the excitement, she was feeling was over whelming that she jumped up in the air like a little kid. In her mind, she knew she just got the tickets, but she was already counting down the days and packing her bags. She was thinking, damn he is working, I can’t even call him to tell him the good news. I hope I can wait two weeks; I need to keep busy. I know, time to SHOP, maybe sis and Alysia will come, they can help me keep my mind off how many days,

After my shift was over, I went to my room to change because Christina was coming to take me to town and help me pick something out. I will tell her on the way what I am looking for and hope she knows a place we can go to get something. I got downstairs just as she pulled up

“Hi Christina”

and I leaned over and kissed her cheek, we have grown so close we now feel we are family for life even when we part our ways, but we know if anyone calls, we will be there. She looks at me with those narrow eyes and said

“You are in big trouble mister”

“What did I do?”

“I have to hear it from my husband that you are getting married”

“Well, he did pick me up from the airport and I didn’t have time to call anyone”

“You know all the other wives are mad too, but they will get even when we meet her. You know the girl talk time.”

I start to laugh as I get in the car

“Please not the girl talk, but I really would like you and the others to talk with Maria about this life and don’t hold anything back”

“Ok, so where to that you need a female point of view regarding shopping”

I explain what I needed to do and why and the fact I was not sure what looked

good or not. She said she knew a nice place and have used them before, so we drove off. After a few minutes, she turned to me and said

“Mark, I just want you to know we are very happy for you and glad you found someone special. We were just wondering what took you so damn long”

“You know the guys are still ribbing me with the mail order bride thing and why it took me so long. We’ll all the good women are married and besides the ones I did date it just didn’t feel right”

“Very funny about all of us being married already, nice try besides it would be too hard for the divorce and then being with you while my ex was here would be ugly. You know you are an ass at times. I am sorry you never found someone to at least date all this time, but I guess it has worked out. Also, I told him to stop, enough was enough, guess I have to have the talk with him again”

We pulled up to the place, it seemed nice from the outside. We went inside and was greeted within a minute

“Good afternoon, can we help you and your wife”

I started laughing, I explained she was a friend here to help me and then I explain what I was looking for.

“I think we can assist you with that”

Christina leaned over and whispered in my ear

“you should have told her I was your sexual mistress just to see what she would have said”

I looked at her

“you perv, you said I am an ass at times”

“well sometimes we need to just have some fun, besides I would make a great

mistress and you know you would love it”

We both start laughing

We went over to where everything was on display and after about 2 hours, I think I found what I wanted, Christina approved.

I asked how long it would take to get sized once I find out my future wife’s ring size. The lady said it can be done the same day if I come in the morning.

Chapter 19 Hello Texas

Two weeks seemed to fly by, I guess because there is so much to do and now so little time. You think you can get everything done but something always pops up. I did go see my commanding officer and that was a little stressful. I went there thinking I would just inform him I was getting married, it turned into a 45minute meeting. Some of the questions I didn’t expect, like what is your plan if this doesn’t work out. I just told him that was not even a thought, so I am not sure how to answer the question. He accepted the answer, then he asked if my wife is willing to accept any assignment I get. I told him we talked, and we are in agreement to accept what the Air Force had to offer during my enlistment. After all of that he signed my paperwork which was the first step. I did offer an invitation to the wedding and he accepted. It is tradition that when your commanding officer attends a wedding you get him involved somehow.

From there I went to housing to find out the guidelines to apply for on base housing. It was a little complicated, houses are not offer to E4 and below, but when I accept the reenlistment offer, I will be an E5 and eligible. The Sergeant in charge told me when I accept the reenlistment, he would process the paperwork even if I didn’t have the strips yet. He said housing availability was good, so it made it easy to justify. So, when we get married, we have a place to live and they come furnished, that would be a big saving initially.

I also made a few calls and got her sister’s number and had her check into something I was planning. I had her swear that she wouldn’t tell what I was trying to find out. Then there was a tiff between me and her father regarding who was paying for the wedding. I didn’t want him to pay but after her mother talked

to me, I understood. She told me that her father had been saving once they had the twins and he paid for her sister’s. But that was not the point, it was a pride issue to know when he walked his daughter down the aisle that he was there for happiness on the special day. I gave in because who can argue with that, so I was told to not spare any cost, whatever his daughter wants just do it and I was not to ask if he had the money for it.

Maria was also very busy; she was on the phone most of the time calling personal on the base asking questions on what she can do and what she can’t do. To her surprise there wasn’t much she couldn’t do, which made everyone happy. When it came to flowers and things like that, she got me involved, but I was totally lost and all she said to me was do you like it yes or no. To me everything looked good, I picked three I liked and told her she had final pick. Then there were dresses and now me and her mom had another talk, it seems in their family the god mother bought the wedding dress and was I the one to break tradition. I was starting to see a pattern that I was not sure what I paid for. On my side, it was easy the guys just wore their dress blues and that was it. She still had to find someone to take pictures for the wedding down here, but she had some help.

I had asked Christina if she would help Maria and I got the two of them together on the phone. After I was not sure that was such a good idea because I had a feeling, they didn’t just talk about wedding things. I think I was the main discussion at times. But she was really working her butt off which helped her keep her mind off the distance issue.

It was now a day away from me going down to Texas and the excitement was starting to get to me. I was all over the place at times, I packed and repacked, not sure what to bring. My mom helped me and told me it will be fine, to just relax. I wondered if I would even sleep tonight thinking about the trip. I checked my bags one more time and decided that if I didn’t have everything Mark told me they did have stores in Texas. I did sleep but got up early and got to the airport

extra early just to be there to make sure I got on the plane.

I still had to work that morning which in a way was good, I didn’t have to sit and wait. For some reason, this day at work was extra busy with a lot of trouble tickets. The one advantage of the military is you don’t work overtime, unless it is a major outage, the next shift just steps in and takes over. When the shift was over, I just got in the rent a car and never changed out of my uniform.

I was now sitting in the waiting area watching the clock on the wall trying to get it to move faster.

Then before I knew it

“Now boarding the flight to San Antonio Texas, please have your boarding out”

Mark was right a window seat is better, not that I wanted to look out the window. It went quickly and before I knew it, we were in the air. Now the anticipation was getting to me that I found my hand tapping the arm rest. I took a deep breath and closed my eyes and thought about the fact in less than 4 hours Mark will be standing right in front of me. At that time the food tray came around and I realized I didn’t eat all day, so airline food was looking ok right about now.

It seemed eating and all the action involved helped because now they were asking everyone to return to their seats and buckle our seat belts because they were on final approach to San Antonio International Airport. I wondered where he would meet me and how big the airport was, I didn’t care, I just knew I was now in the same state as him.

I got to the airport with a little time to spare and checked the status board and her flight was on time. I went over to where the people come through the gate area. I was standing there when the airport police officer asked me

“are you waiting for someone”

“yes, the flight from New York”

“you have your military ID with you”

I showed him my ID and he told me it was ok to go to the gate. I know they would never do that in New York, but I guess with all the military people in San Antonio they have different guide lines.

Her flight was on time and I have about 15 minutes, which means it must have landed and is coming to the gate. It was in the middle of the terminal and there wasn’t too much of a crowd waiting to get on the plane for its next leg. I moved up to the door and stood to the side, the person behind the desk said I could stand

next to the door if I wanted. I could see the plane pulling up to the terminal and then the catwalk was attached so they can disembark. I moved to a spot on the side so I can see people walking towards the doorway. After about 30 people ed, I see Maria walking towards the door, I could see that she didn’t see me, she was just walking to get off the plane. For whatever reason, it always gets jammed up near the door and I never understood, all you have to do is keep walking. But today I was thankful for the backup, standing at the side here no one looked in that direction, so when Maria got past the doorway and was jammed up, all I said was one word

“hello”

I was close enough that I knew she would hear me. Her head snap in my direction and her eye were wide open. At first, she froze then she got off the line and came to me. She hugged me and kissed me, and I could feel her shanking a little.

“You have no idea how much I have missed you”

“Maybe as much as I have missed you?”

“It seems like years since I have seen you and yet being here now feels like you never left me”

“You know one day soon you will come off that plane and not go back. Then you will become Mrs. Thomas. How about that?”

“That will be the most wonderful day for both of us and yes I will be Mrs. Thomas and proud of it “

“You have a lot of bags”

“Just two, and I think I got everything, and you are right I can feel the heat already”

“all you need is just to be where you are now, the rest doesn’t matter”

“I have missed your words and ways”

As we walked to get her bags, I told her I had the weekend off and I took Monday as a day of leave and Tuesday was the 4th so I didn’t have to report for a shift. I did tell her that the rest of the week I had day shift and we would have the afternoon and evenings. I asked her if it was a problem if she had to stay with

Christina for those few days. She told me that they have created a little bond and she understands what I was talking about when it came to military family bond. She told me Christina took her in and told her about all the other wives and in some cases got them involved in the wedding planning, so it was a group effort now. The bad thing was, I can’t wait to hear what they told Maria about me.

“So dear, it’s great that you already made friends with the wives, but it’s time to spill the beans. What did they say about me”?

“Well dear, you must know of the military wives’ code, where we will never talk no matter what”

“you know right now I out rank you, so I can order you to talk”

“yes, you might now, but once I am Mrs. Thomas then I out rank you”

“Yes, then, but not now, so let’s go, talk”

“You know I was going to tell you anyway, they all praised you. They said you were there for them whenever they needed something no questions asked. Each

one said they would help you if you ever need it, but you never asked no matter how much you might have needed something. The other thing was always the holidays, they said at first, they had to beg you to come to dinner. Then you seemed to become a little comfortable and would come for each holiday. They knew there was a family issue, but you never wanted to talk about it with anyone. The biggest thing none of them understood was like you told me, you dated but not much and they never understood why because they all said you was the perfect guy. Then they said that I must be very special because they never have seen you so happy or so focused on anything to do with the wedding. Then their defensive mode came out, that if I ended up breaking your heart, they would hunt me down and kill me. I told them our story and the fact I am committed heart, soul, mind and body to you for the rest of the day, I can still breath”

We got the bags and I realized that besides a light breakfast I didn’t eat today. I asked if she was hungry and she said she could have a little something. We drove to a place near the base that I knew the food was good. We found a table near the back and the waitress came over

I looked at Maria and said

“Welcome to Texas dear. We would like two sweet teas please”

“Ok, I’ll be back to take yours order in a few”

I explained some of the differences down here and what isn’t too bad to order.

She looks at me with a big smile

“I can’t believe I am really here, it felt like forever waiting and now I am here”

“I have to tell you how proud I am of you, the things you have taken care of. You have taken on most of the responsibility and you have done an outstanding job. You said you have never traveled alone before”

“I know I feel like a person reborn in a way, you have opened up a whole new world to me. I feel more confident, I feel like I can do things I have never done

before. I am starting to feel like a real woman. A woman capable of starting a life, a life with you and some day we might have a family. Although my mom is rushing that issue. But seriously, without you in my life I would be this woman that was on a path to marry and be in the background to some man. You have made me an equal in this relationship and my future is going down an exciting path. I am about to get married to a man that has changed my life and we are about to experience the world; places I have never thought I would ever go to much less live there. You have no idea how you have changed my life, maybe even saved my sanity.”

She reached across the table and took my hands into hers holding them both not wanting to let them go.

“I would never look at you as less than an equal, you are my partner, the person I will need to go to when I need someone. You will be the person to correct my mistakes and show me a better way at times. Before we reconnected through whatever, be it faith or chance, I had accepted I would be alone the rest of my life. I was setting my mind to that fact, then came this woman that had such beauty, had

a personality like no one I have met, she was strong once she was allowed to come out of her shell. At that point, I wanted to be with her, and I hope she wanted to be with me because I was not sure what I had to offer to such a woman.”

She looks at me and tries to explain

“You offer so much; I need to work on your confidence that you don’t feel that way around me at times. One of the things that drew me to you, you always looked beyond my physical looks. You never made my looks an issue, you would complement me in a way it made me feel special and not some runway model on display. Unlike other men that would start talking to me than their eyes went right to my chest as they talked, and you never did that. Then I thought maybe you didn’t think I was sexy or good looking, then I realized you were talking to me. I also realized you did notice my looks, but not in a way that made me feel like a piece of meat, but a man that appreciates my looks for what they are. When you look at me when I get out of the shower it makes me feel special that you care for me. Then

you challenged my mind which no man had ever done, you made me make hard decisions. At first, I hated you for that, then I realized this was part of life and I needed to accept the fact if I was to start my new life and grow as a person.”

The waitress came over as she was finishing talking

“Are you’ll ready to order”

“I think we would like some pancakes and eggs, scrambled”

“any bacon or ham”

“no thank you”

I looked at her and smiled

“I’m sorry you hated me for that, but I knew inside of you was this confident woman that I could rely on. You took on each issue and you took it head on. I’m

sorry, that for so long you couldn’t be this woman sitting in front of me now. But I thank god in a way that I was the one to show you your potential. I never want you go back to the way of thinking before we met, I want you too always be strong like you are now”

“Mark, please don’t ever leave me because after this I don’t think I could go on”

“I don’t plan on ever going because I don’t think there is anyone out there that can make me feel you way you do”

“I can’t wait until we are truly together, that day will be the happiest of my life and I think only giving birth to our child would top that.”

We finished eating and went back to the car and drove to the base to go to the Johnson’s house, he lived on base, he just made Staff Sergeant. I am thinking he got a reenlistment deal, but one never asks. I asked Maria to get her driver’s license out before we got to the gate as she didn’t have a military ID. I can get a temporary one in the am, they work 7 days a week because of all the visitors. I also reminded her to always have her seat belt on because that is a big deal in the military, although I knew she always did, but just wanted her to know. We pulled

up to the gate, I showed my ID as the car was a rental, then gave them Maria’s license and they logged her in and they waved us on.

Maria looked at me and asked

“Do they shoot people that try to get in”

“that is not the first thing they would try, but those are real guns with real bullets”

“Someone ever try?”

“I heard a few years ago some drunk drove through the check point, they chased him and got him somewhere on base. The story was it was a kid wanting to the Air Force, got drunk and thought he would report for training early”

“I guess he is not in the Air Force after that”

We get to the house, pulled in to the driveway and I can see the lights were all

on, I hope there is not a huge greeting party, but then again if I know them, they are all here. I leaned over to whisper in her ear and before I can say anything, she leans into me and kisses me and said

“I needed that, and will need more of that, I have missed it”

“I want to warn you, I think there is more than just the Johnson’s here”

“Who would be here?”

“More of a question who is not here, they are trying to surprise us. But looking down the street there is more cars than normal. They didn’t park in the driveway so we didn’t know, nice try, so I guess we have to act surprised”

“its fine, but I can’t wait until we alone in bed again”

“I have wanted that the entire time we were apart”

Chapter 20 Let the Fireworks Begin

We walked up to the door and I reminded her to act surprised because I know they are not alone in there and I’m sorry. She leaned over kissed me and then put on a big smile and grabbed my arm and knocked on the door. Christina answered the door and hugged Maria first, then me before she moved aside to let us in. As if we didn’t know as soon as we got in, they yelled

“Surprise”

We tried our best to look surprised, it seemed to be working or they just didn’t care. Before I could introduce anyone, Christina grabbed Maria by the hand and drug her over to where everyone was standing. Maria looked back at me and I kind of shrugged my shoulders to say I don’t know what is going on. Christina introduced everyone to Maria and all the woman gave her a hug, the guys just shook her hand and looked at her then looked at me then back at her. I guess they were thinking how the hell did I get her and then I see them whispering. I can’t wait to hear this; it should be good. Johnson was the first to come over shake my hand and say

“That must of cost more than I thought what catalog did you use”

“You do know you and all those morons are a brunch of asses”

“But seriously, all I can say is I wish you happiness”

I told him I was not sure how I really was able to be with someone like her and I am not talking about her physical looks, once you get to know her there is so much more and that is what drew me to her. Christina was just about finished with the receiving line, so I went over to say hello after everyone had been introduced to Maria. All the wives gave me a hug and whispered in my ear

“You did good”

The guys still ribbed me with things like, when does she have to go back to her country, are you sure you didn’t use mail order and the best was they asked me

“do I have a serious medical condition and going to die, and she feels sorry for you”

After they got it all out, they came over and hugged me too and slapped me on the back. The married men welcomed me to the club followed by laughing. But they mean well, all of them, they have been my family all this time. Then I hear tiny feet running and from the other room two little boys come and grab my legs

“Uncle Mark you are here”

I reach down and gave group hugs to the two little guys

“Uncle Mark where is your wife”

“She is not my wife yet guys”

By now Maria had made her way over to see me with the two boys

“Is that her, she is pretty”

“Yes, guys that is her, her name is Maria”

“Maria, my names is Jimmy”

“my name is Tommy”

“Nice to meet you both

“We call him Uncle Mark, but we know he is not really our uncle, mom and dad said to call him that, we really like him.”

“that is nice, I bet he likes you guys too”

“We think so”

With that I heard their mother calling them to come in the room and lay in the bed and go to sleep. I watched them run off and Maria grabbed my hand as she stood next to me and she whisper in my ear

“seems you have a magic touch with the little ones, you will make a great dad someday”

We went over to sit on the couch, and everyone found someplace to sit around close enough so they can hear everyone talk.

Christina was the first to ask

“Ok I have heard the story from my husband, and I know he must have left out a lot of the important details knowing him. So, which one of you are going to fill us in on this magical love story”

We both looked at each other and Maria said go ahead and she would correct me when I was wrong which brought a laugh in the room. It didn’t make me mad because I know she was trying to lighten the mood.

“you all know I took leave to go get a copy of my transcript and maybe see a few friends. The day I went to get my transcript they suggested I wear my dress blues. Anyway, that morning I went to the subway and was waiting for the train to pull in, after it got there I got on and went to the seat in the corner and for the first few minutes I really didn’t look around. Then for some reason I looked up and seen this woman seating across from me and of course I noticed she was attractive”

Maria chimed in

“I guess he thought he was going to sit there and stare at me and hope I said something”

“Anyway, where was I”

One of the guys yelled

“You were drooling over her and thinking how you were going to stalk her”

“OK let’s move on. Anyway, I’m looking at her and then I realized I know her, well not know her, but she was in my 8th grade class. She seen me looking and asked if there was a problem. Well after I got the nerve to say Hello, I asked if she ed me and that was a big no at first. Then after bringing up classmates and things from back then she re a little about me, well that I was a geek back then. I then asked if we could go to the college together, she said yes and that

was the start of all of this. I will leave the good details out because I know the men in here are not mature enough to understand true love”

Maria then chimed in with, what she thought needed to be told

“Well dear, I think you left out maybe one or two little details”

“No babe, that more or less covers the important parts”

They all yelled for her to give the dirt, so she continued

“Well, he left out the part that the only way I ed him was the fact I had been a bitch to him one day. See, our seats were moved and the teacher put Mark next to me and I said I was never going to ever sit next to him in front of the entire class making a big show of it. It must have made him feel bad and at the time I just reacted and never thought maybe that was the wrong thing to do. But when Mark had the opportunity to tell my best friend at the college that I had disrespected him

even if it was in the 8th grade he never did, he never ever indicated that there was ever a problem. He said he was more concerned with how it would affect me now then what happened back then. He itted it did hurt him deeply, but he had come to with it. At that point, I knew that this is the man I wanted to be with, someone that was concerned how their actions would affect my feelings even if they were hurt by me a long time ago. At that point, I felt bad that back then I could be that person, but he explained to me we were 13 and teens, and the fact it didn’t affect his life, so why bring it up and I should just let it go. He did say it’s something to what happened and use what you learned no matter how long ago it was because no matter if you are 13 or 33 your actions have a cause and effect. So, with those words of wisdom I thought not only is he wise, but he is cute.”

Maria paused to look at me smiled and then continued

“The other part he left out was another small detail that sealed the deal. He took care of a problem for me, a problem with my recent ex-boyfriend. My exboyfriend

was always harassing me when I was at school. That day while we were walking, he said a few things about me and then he said I guess one too many things. I ask Mark to ignore them but the next thing I know Mark went over to talk to them. I blink and I see Mark kneeling talking to my ex-boyfriend and his buddy. I still don’t totally understand what happened”

Christina chimed in

“Mark did you tell her the story from Japan?”

Maria looked at me and I was looking down, I kind of shook my head no, saying there is not much to tell.

So, Christina kind of said there was something important that Maria should hear, and she started to tell the story

“You see on base they like to have a big party for everyone and invite the locals to come on the base too. There was music, food, drinking and games. So, we went with Mary and her family and we picked Mark up that day because he would

never of went. Long story short the party was on the side of the old runway and the cars were a long walk to get too, our husbands went to go get the cars and Mark said he would walk with us, not that we were expecting any problems. As we were walking, we notice four local guys walking behind us, of course they started with the mouths. I mean we are grown women married to military men and they were just words, but then it got ugly in a flash.

Because we wouldn’t turn around to talk to them, one of them threw a beer bottle towards us. It didn’t come close or hurt us, but it changed the mood of things really quick. I mean we knew Mark for a little while, but after they threw that bottle, we seen a different side of Mark. Not that far from us there was a base police car and he told us to go get them and to just go with the kids don’t stop or turn around. Well of course as we walked, we keep turning around.

Mark slowly approached them, and they quickly made a circle around him and I screamed for the base cops to hurry and go over there before Mark got hurt, well silly me. We turned in time to watch him take them all down, by the time the cops got there they were all on the floor with him standing there looking at them.

Here is the real kick in the ass, one of them pulled a knife, he ends up with a broken arm in two places, the others had some broken ribs, a broken leg and other issues. Mark just had a few bruises and a cut on his arm, nothing to talk

about. Right after that it took a little a while to calm him down, we took him to the house so he could relax. All he kept on saying to us was he was very sorry we had to see that side of him where he hurt someone. We told him it was alright and tried to explain that if he wasn’t there, we might have gotten hurt and we had the kids with us. After a day or so he became himself again. He asked that we not talk about it because it was a bad thing, and he didn’t want us to think he was a bad person.”

I looked at Maria and everyone in the room

“I’m not proud that I had to do that and I just don’t talk about. The fact it happened is upsetting that I had to hurt someone so bad that they had broken bones. But it was something I had to do to protect people I care about. “

Mary said

“But if you were not there who knew what would have happened to us and you defended Maria’s honor that day also, that truly sounds like you. The fact you don’t use your skills all the time shows you do have control over them, so you shouldn’t feel bad when you do deal with dumb asses like them”

Maria grabs me by the face, kisses me and said

“Yes, he is my big teddy bear and my hero”

The guys all at once say

“Ah her big teddy bear, so cute”

I continued

“Ok, ok, she then invited me to her home for dinner and we talked and then we started dating. Then we talked some more and thought we needed to be together for the rest of our lives”

Just when I thought the story was over Maria jumps in with one more bit of information which could have stayed a secret the rest of my life

“Oh, I almost forgot one of the most important things, he sang the most romantic song to me at karaoke”

All at once everyone stopped talking and one of the wives said

“You want to back that up and say it again, he what”

“We went to a karaoke bar and he kind of lost a bet and got up there and sang a song just for me”

Almost all at once they say

“He got up there and sang, a real song with words that came from his mouth, not lip synced.”

“Yes, why would you say that”

One of the guys started laughing and said

“Just when you thought you knew someone; you get such great news”

I just lowered my head shook it from side to side and Maria looked at me

“Mark, they didn’t know you can sing? They know you can dance, right?”

Johnson just starts laughing and shaking his head

“damn, it just keeps getting better, I think we are going to really like your wife, Mark oh buddy. So, Maria is there anything else he is good at”

Maria just grins as she pats my legs and said

“Oh yes, he is very good, but that will stay private”

All the wives just high fived each other and said I told you and looked at Maria and said

“Damn girl we thought so, but he never really dated, but now you confirmed it”

At this point I wanted to hide someplace, any place, but Maria put her arms around me and hugged me and kissed me and said

“you know I love you deeply”

“I know and I am not mad, it’s just I never told them because this crew would make me get up and dance or sing”

Johnson and his wife both chimed in and said

“Oh, now that we know this, trust us you will my dear boy”

Well, it seems that Maria was accepted into the family which I knew once they met her, they would understand why I just couldn’t let her go. I can tell Maria was also having a good time, she was laughing and smiling. I haven’t seen her this happy outside of her family. This made me very happy and a few of the guys gave me thumps up and the wives just smiled at me when Maria would talk. It was getting late and everyone’s day started early, so goodnights were said. Hugs and kisses and handshakes were the normal exit for us, and they made it a point to include Maria and take a minute to invite her over to their house that week and to leave me home.

After they left Christina showed us where we were sleeping, it was on the other side of the house, so we didn’t have to disturb them in the morning if we wanted to do something. I went to get our bags, when I got in Christina and her was hugging goodnight like old friends. I put the bags inside the room closed the door

I looked at Maria

“So, that was fun”

“Yes dear, even the part where you fought four guys and oh yes one had a knife, and here I was worried about you and two guys that didn’t have a weapon. Silly me to worry. But honestly, I really like them, and I like them even more because they took care of you all these years. But they have to understand that will be my job now, not that they can’t help me with a little history about you at times”

“Oh boy, look at the time, it sure is getting late”

“Nice try, we will be having some long talks about so much”

“You know I love talking with you dear”

“Just get undressed and get in this damn bed”

She spooned right into the front of me and things felt right again. I put my arm over her, and I pulled her as close as I could and she wiggled to get herself comfortable. We were just about to drift off when

“Mark”

“Yes dear”

“I just want you to know that if I wasn’t so damn tired, I would have jumped you as soon as we got in the room”

“you know there is always tomorrow, so get some rest”

“you really can be stupid at time but then again I do love you, so all is forgiven”

“goodnight”

Chapter 21 Living the Life

I was back in the routine of getting up at 5 am so I got up and looked at Maria sleeping, she seemed so relaxed like she didn’t have a worry in the world. I put my gym shorts on and an old t-shirt that I run in most of the time and quietly left, I knew she was so tired I hope she slept late. I went running around the housing units, it being a military base, things start early here, so I was waving to people as I ran. I like running more in the mornings, it’s a little cooler if that is possible in the middle of summer in Texas, but they say you almost get use to the heat. I’m not sure about that, it gets hot and humid to the point you need to stay indoors. I made this run shorter in case Maria got up, I wanted to be there. I didn’t hear anyone in the house moving around so I went to the back yard and started to practice my martial arts forms, there are some very slow moves that you never rushed, but always crisp movements. The point is to focus and hold the position to try to achieve perfection which is never achieved.

I woke up and reached for Mark and found he wasn’t there, so I got up and threw on some shorts and a t-shirt and went to find him. When I reached the kitchen, Christina was up by now and she said good morning.

I asked

“Do you know where Mark went”

“He must of did his morning run or look out the back yard”

I looked and seen him moving so smooth and slow, it looked like a dance and Christina said

“It is something to watch when he does it, he tries to not let people see, so he does it early and he doesn’t know sometimes we see him.”

“Is he embarrassed”

“No, I think it’s his alone time for him to get his thoughts together and he really don’t want people to know just how good he is. Like I said last night in all the years we know him he never used his skills and I know there were a few times he could of, but he just walked away. Except that one time and after he felt so bad, we seen him hurt them really bad, it really took a few days of us telling him we understood what he did and why. That we were thankful for him being there. I feel

that he just wants to be like everyone and never have a problem, but he also hates stupid people hurting someone he is close too.”

“I am finding he can be a very complex person, but in a good way. He has helped me grow so much and I feel so confident now. I am not sure I can ever repay him for some of those things”

“I know I have only known him for two years, but when we all first met you could see he was in some personal pain and although we have been able to get him to enjoy some of the things in life, I know there is so much more under there. Not sure if it was pride or just scared to let it out. But dear let me tell you I have never seen him as happy as he is when he talks about you, his eyes light up and he has this smile. I think he feels he has a future now and life is good.”

“People look at us and most don’t understand the connection we have, they just see a physical connection; I know that I am attractive because people tell me all the time. They think Mark is with me because of that and that I am out of his

league, but I do think he is good looking. But what people don’t see is how we have connection on so many other levels other than a physical attraction, they just don’t see that part. Looks can disappear, true love is forever.”

“I know and the guys gave him a real hard time when he was so proud to show them your picture, but it was never meant to hurt him, they are all so happy for him and can’t wait for this wedding. I have to tell you he is going all out. Us woman kind of took him in as a little brother and tried to make sure he was always ok, he fought us, but you know we always win.”

“I can’t wait until we are together and start our lives and I get to do that for him. I don’t think he will fight much, I am learning his soft spots, I do know the one area that he just is not ready to talk about”

“His home life”

“Yes”

“There was never a word about it, not even the one time he got drunk which he never does, but something must have happened maybe a letter or something he wouldn’t say and we didn’t push the matter. We just made sure he was alright and made him sleep over that night so he wasn’t alone. We never seen him drunk after that other then maybe a beer or one drink”

“I know someday he will open up when he is ready because no one can carry that much pain around for all those years. Ok let me go outside and harass him”

Maria came outside and sat on the steps as she watched me, it took a little while for me to realize she was there, I was so into what I was doing. I didn’t stop I just looked over and smiled at her as I wanted to finish. She sat and watch ever move and seen how smooth it looked and how some moves were so quick and sharp.

She then realized why she never seen what happened. She also realized that at my skill level I could really hurt someone, even terminate their lives if I had too. She thinks that weighed hard on me to keep everything under control knowing I has that ability, but I guess there are just things he can’t let go and that he needs

to control his actions. I see he was finished and was walking over to me.

He leaned over and kissed me

“I wanted you to get some sleep, you must be so tired from the plane ride, time change and being up late”

“I can sleep when I get home. Why don’t you like people watching you do that”

“Christina told you”

“Yes, it looks so beautiful when you do it”

“You see sometimes when people know what you can do, they think they are better at it or just better than you and I don’t need to prove anything. I am comfortable with what I know and what I can do, I don’t need to go out and show it too the world. Besides that’s not why I train, it relaxes my mind, it can slow things down in my mind when I do this”

“Will you teach me”

“Yes, but first a question, why”

“Two reasons I can think of, first when we have kids, I want to know I can defend them no matter what, second to be part of something we can share, to be part of it together, I want to have the feeling you said of being at peace.”

“I just want you to do it for the right reasons and we will get it done, but I am the teacher and I am in charge”

“Oh dear, you have so much to learn, teacher yes, in charge we will see”

With that I lean over and kissed her and started to go inside to go take a shower. She beats me to the door and starts to walk towards our room. I look her up and down watching her hips, the way they moved from side to side her butt so tight and moved in time with her swinging arms. She must have known I was watching her walk because she turned her head a little and said

“See anything you like”

Now she was playing with me and knew I was watching her walk and she was swinging her hips more than normal. When we got to the door she turned around and took a quick look behind me and to my shock she grabbed the bottom of her shirt and lifted it up exposing her breasts to me then went in to the room quickly. I almost ran behind her to find her standing laughing. I closed and locked the door behind me. I moved to her and she stood there waiting for me, I grabbed her by her arms and moved her against the wall then raise her arms over her head. I started to kiss her all over her face and neck and she moved to each kiss. Kissing her neck then her face, looking her in her eyes I then quickly released her arms grabbed the bottom of her shirt and lifted it over her head and tossed it to the side.

She looked at me, eye to eye and I started to move down her neck slowly moving down to her chest moving from one side to the other. I looked up to see her with her eyes closed enjoying each action. I moved down to her stomach kissing and nibbling then to the side of her hips. I quickly took my shirt off and tossed it, then grabbed her by her hips and spun her around, then my body pined her to the wall. She braced herself with her hands against the wall her face sideways. I put most of my weight against her but not enough to hurt her, I kissed her neck and worked my hands around to her breasts and cup them both, she was now moaning as she pushed her hips back against me.

I quickly moved off her and reach down and grabbed the sides of her shorts and slid them down quickly, then did the same with her panties. She stepped out of both and waited for my next move, I quickly removed my shorts and underwear. I moved in close to her without words being said she put her arms around my neck and I moved in closer. I position my arms as she leaped up a little for me to

lift her up. I leaned her against the wall to help brace us, her legs now hanging over my arms. Her breathing was so quick and hard that she had trouble controlling it. She took her hand and slid it down between us the entire time our eyes were locked on each other. I felt her hand find me and guide me and we both knew it was time and we both push at the same time causing deep groans. Then I guess the build-up of excitement and the fact we have not been together for a long time there was a lot of energy between us.

The amount of sweat between us was now dipping down our bodies almost making it hard to hold her up. I can feel as the excitement was building in her that her nails starting to dig into my back. The excitement was too much, and I couldn’t hold back any longer. She knew and she took her hand and rubbed my face. Within a few minutes she closed her eye her mouth started to open I could feel her body get tense and then a loud groan came out and she covered her mouth not wanting anyone to hear her. After I let her down and we kissed, and she looked at me and said

“Now we both need a shower”

“Well, it’s your fault”

“And how’s that possible”

“I’m not the one who flashed someone”

She starts laughing as she walks to the shower with me

“Well look who doesn’t have self-control”

“You planned that; I know you”

“Dear I couldn’t have planned THAT in a million years. I will be honest that was a first for me. I have never done that before and I hope it is not the last time.”

“I don’t know what got into me, I just went with it”

“Well don’t stop doing that ever”

“Go in the shower you are as sweaty as me now and I worked out”

“dear, that was my work out”

We showered together and washed each other, she needed a little longer for her hair, mine was too short to worry. Then there was the shaving of the legs and other parts, but it was all worth every minute of it. I watched her get dressed from the chair and she looked over at me looking at her

“What?”

“Sorry, I just can’t stop looking at you, I don’t want to ever stop looking at you”

“Let me inform you of a little fact, I am going to get older and sometimes things change in our bodies and mine will change”

“I understand, but it will never change who you are inside and the beauty you have there. That is why we will always love each other. We both never looked at our physical looks, although you keep gasping when I take my shirt off, we have taken the time to learn about the person”

“I still do not understand the women that have crossed your path and faith brings us together. I guess my mom was right when she lite those candles all those years

and prayed for someone to come along and there you were. You know I might have to check you for wings, maybe you’re an angel”

I look at her and tell her

“If I have wings, I would be a pilot instead of a technician”

“ass”

We went and had breakfast, some bacon and eggs with coffee that Christina made and refused any help no matter what we tried to do. Even though it was Saturday we were going to see the DJ about the music, it was good that she was here so one more thing off the list. As we were about to leave Christina said

“Mark, you can’t let her go out like that, this Is Texas”

“You are right, I almost forgot”

So, I went inside while Maria stood there looking like she had no clue what she

could have even forgotten. In a minute or so I returned

“Ok sit down so you can put this on, you will need it down here”

She sat and I went up to her and got down on one knee and from behind my back gave her a tiny box, she looked at me confused

“Open it”

She took it and I can see her hand was shaking a little because I think this time, I was able to surprise her for the first time, I think she had no clue. She opened it and her reaction was one I never seen from her, she almost was holding her breath to the point I thought I was going to have to tell her to breath and then the shaking followed by the tears. I took the box from her hand and took the ring out and asked for her left hand and slide it on her ring finger. It was a perfect fit as I had her sister get her ring size without her knowing

“You were not going around anymore without an engagement ring. I you said you didn’t what a Dimond ring like everyone else. So, I thought that both our birth stones was sapphire, it was the best choice and I surrounded it with little ones. I never knew they had different shades of sapphire.”

She still had not said a word, she just looked at her hand and was crying.

Confused, I asked

“Do you like it?”

She finally spoke

“Mark, you didn’t have to do this, I said I could wait”

“Wait for what, it was time you had a ring; besides I want to make sure everyone knows you are taken.”

“In all my life, I never seen something so beautiful, I never thought I would have something like this. I just assumed everyone got diamonds and I hated it”

“It’s a one of a kind, just like you are. There is not a second one out there, I had

it custom made. The main stone with eight surrounding it. I thought the eight would remind us when we first met”

Christina waited behind the counter and then thought it was ok to come over and she gave Maria a hug and both had tears. She showed it off to her like a new baby and then hugged it.

“Mark, I don’t think I could have picked out anything better, you are so thoughtful in thinking about every detail. And when I get home remind me to kill my sister”

“Now we can leave because you are properly dressed”

She got up walked over and put her arm in mine and we walked out to the car and she keep on looking at the ring

“Mark?”

“Maria?”

“I never thought I was going to get married, much less to someone like you. I truly think I have been blessed and I will try to live up to this gift that has been given to me. I promise”

“Just continue to be you and to reach your potential in everything you want in life”

“when it comes to you, I couldn’t have reached any higher and as far as my next milestone in life it will be our baby”

“That will be the next high points of our lives, but you need to finish school”

“I know and because of you I will”

I can’t believe I have this ring and the fact I am engaged to be married. The fact he didn’t get me a diamond because I said something shows he listens to what I say. I don’t think I could have thought to get our birth stones as my engagement ring, Christina is right he is focused on the details. I had boyfriends buy me rings

and other jewelry, but you can tell not a lot of thought went into it, they just went through the motion. Why is Mark so different, is he trying to accomplish something or is he trying to right a wrong? The more I think about it, the family issues are deeper than I thought and I need to help him before he is consumed by it. I can’t even know how someone can carry so much pain and be such a wonderful person. My goal is to give him a life he deserves, I can’t stop looking at this ring. I want to just hold my hand up for everyone to see.

We drove off to go to meet with the DJ, the good thing he was part of the military so he was on base. He wanted to meet at the NCO club and because it was so early it should be empty and the bar wouldn’t be open yet. Maria looked around because it was daylight now at all the things on base. I know it’s different than a normal neighborhood, but when you look closely it had all the same things. The thing that she pointed out was all the military vehicles on the weekend. I reminded her the military was a 24 hour 7-days a week operation, in theory we never sleep.

We got to the NCO club 5 minutes early and went inside, at this time of day we didn’t need to show our id’s. We see Sergeant Miller at one of the tables and he waved us over. We shook hands and I introduced Maria and sat down. He offered something to drink and we said water was fine

“So, Sergeant Thomas and Maria what song will you be dancing for your first dance?”

Maria answered

“It was the very first song we shared together, as a matter of fact he sang it to me in front of a crowd no less. So that song has meaning for us.”

“So, he sang it, very nice might have to get him up during the wedding”

I started to laugh and said

“That’s quite alright, I will leave the music to you”

“OK next, parent dances, Maria you and your father do you have a song yet?

“I have narrowed it down to a few and I will get back to you in a day or so”

“No problem and you Sarg, your dance with your mother”

“We will be skipping that part of the ceremony”

“Is it that she can’t dance?”

“No, she will not be attending”

“sorry to hear that”

He went on to explain the difference between a military wedding and nonmilitary wedding. The honor guard in this case will escort the bride and groom so there is cadence music, mostly drums to march by. Then more or less it becomes the traditional style with people requesting some music at one part of the wedding, I will play for as long you both want it to last. Unlike civilian weddings I don’t have a quitting time, we play till you say it’s over. He went over some other things, made a few suggestions and Maria took some notes for later to on to her mom and dad of course. We got up and at the door she said she left something on the table and went back.

“Sergeant Miller one more thing”

“What’s that?”

“My husband does not know this so please can we try and keep it a secret. My

mom is going to ask him to dance when he should be dancing with his mom. She would like to dance to Louie Armstrong’s It’s a Wonderful World.”

“Ok operation dance is underway and will be keep secret”

I walked away and wonder if everyone in the military use that many military and I chuckled to myself that I referred to Mark as my husband for the first time out loud. I had talked to him for only a few minutes so I didn’t think Mark would think there was something up.

He said the next part was to go get a temporary ID card so I can get around base with no hassle. After that Mark made an appointment with personal to start processing me in to the system and making it official. Because of his security clearance we had to go over to security police and start that process. I was getting a quick introduction in the life now. I now understand paper work and more paper work is the military way of life. I also understood the hurry up and wait issue. I also understood that although I was not in uniform, I had to be careful with the public display of affection and knew while we were filling out paper work I had to reframe from kissing him and holding my hand. I itted after just how hard that part of all the things I had to do today, that was it. But we got it done and I felt like it was one step closer to becoming Mrs. Thomas and I didn’t care how much more processing I had to go through as long as it got the job done and I get married in October with no delays.

We drove back to the house and I did something I have not done in a long time; took a nap. I understood why she was tired with the travel and everything, but me I didn’t understand, but it felt good after. We just laid on the bed in our cloths held each other and dozed off for about 90 minutes. After getting up we

freshened up and went to the kitchen so Maria and Christina could do what they seem to do best, talk. I just listened because her husband was out getting last minute things for the BBQ tonight. I was banded from the planning, to even paying for anything. Their silly reasoning was I paid enough for this bride through the catalog already, but the real reason why is this is what family’s do for each other. The wives referred to it as our engagement party and the guys made fun and called it a wake as I was about to on from being single for ever more. Any way I looked at it I finally got the woman I love in the same place with my extended family and all was good in the world.

Chapter 22 Let’s Eat

It was getting close to time to eat and everyone was starting to arrive, because of the location of the house on base you can hear the evening procedure of lowering the flag for the day. I had said something about it to Maria, then once we all heard the start of the music, we all turned toward the sound. All the men stood at attention and saluted, the women put their right hands over their hearts and Maria follow suit. Even the little kids stopped playing and stood still. Once the song was over the senior Sergeant there said

“At ease”

We all continued to do what we were doing before the flag was lowered. Maria leaned over and whispered

“I have never felt so proud to be American as I did at that moment, it was very moving”

“I know it still gets to me after all this time”

Everyone wanted to see her ring and came over gave hugs and kisses and wished her good luck. They all gave her a piece of paper with their address and phone number and told her no matter what, if she needed something to call. The feeling was overwhelming that she never expected or thought that anyone or any group of people could be so accepting of someone so easily or quickly.

I tried my best to explain the fact they are military and when you go to a country you have never been to there are a lot of obstacles, so you look to your new family. We have been lucky that we have moved from base to base for so long. But we all know this is the end for most as some are not going to reenlist, it’s not because the life is too hard, it’s because they miss home and will go back to start a new life. But they will never forget their adopted family. Even the families that choose to stay in the military, we will go to different bases but will always keep in touch. The family will grow as you move from place to place.

“I can’t wait for all of this; it’s over wheeling, yet so exciting”

“The one thing it will be is, it will always be me and you”

We hugged and kissed and went over to talk with everyone. There was so much food and drink I had no clue who they were feeding. You can smell the meat on the BBQ. I can’t wait for her to taste meat done the way they do it down here. There was a lot of southern side dishes as most of the people here are from the south.

The guys came over and grabbed me for a game of basketball and with that

Christina told Maria to come over by the girls. Christina introduced Maria to the others. Some are wives that were here before the core group relocated from our last duty assignment.

They were having just small talk.

As I walked over to the play area, I was told I was skins and it was three on three.

The women were watching as the guys warmed up, but they all looked at Mark.

Christina leaned over and whispered in my ear

“please don’t be offended or threaten, but when he takes his shirt off, we tend to watch as he seems to get better each time”

They watched Mark take his shirt off and they all turned to me

“damn girl, you are so lucky”

I smiled and shook my head and said

“yes, I am lucky in ways I can’t tell you, but boy oh boy. I still watch him every time he takes his shirt off and the funny part is, he thinks it’s no big deal and asks if he is getting fat”.

“if he thinks that’s fat, I hate to think what he thinks of my husband”

They said for a long time he wouldn’t take his shirt off when they played anything and the story is, he works out because of some family medical history he doesn’t want, whatever it is. Maria told them even with her he doesn’t want to talk about his family, but promised he will soon. The conversation switched to things which Maria has some questions on, like children and the military life. They said it can be a little hard at times. When they get older the friends issue plays in and sometimes school. So, some of the parents did some home school so they stay current, but like everything else it is what you make it to be. They also said a big part is your husband and how much he wants to be part of it all. They all said that they felt that I had nothing to worry about because they see how Mark can be and how he was around their families. They all agreed that he always wanted a relationship but never found someone that made an impression and then he came home from this leave and we all seen a different side of him. He was happy, not that he wasn’t before, but really happy. He would talk about you and he never talked about any women he dated; sorry not sure you want to know this but, the longest I think he dated someone was about 2 weeks. He is so focused on making sure everything is right with this wedding, most guys could give a crap. I have seen him take an interest in the smallest details from the layout of tables, to where the flowers are going to be in the chappal.

I told them that he has been going around and around with my father on who is paying and I mean Mark wants to pay and my father insists that is his right, it is kind of funny at times. But what do you guys think about a military wedding, I don’t know much and Mark is handling the details.

They all said they didn’t know much and this was the first one they will attend. They do know each one is different and if they know Mark it will be a big deal. I know he has asked the drill team and they said yes, so expect a big fan fair, but it will be something to watch. They asked about my dress and the bride’s maids and said the guys get off easy they have their uniforms. They asked how many from my family would attend and I told them that because this was the first time any of them would get to see a military wedding, they all want to come, some to us, others just being noise. I am glad you guys will be there so at least Mark will have some people on his side of the chappal.

They said even if they were not station here and knew he was getting married there was no way they would miss it. They bragged on how he was with their kids and how the kids get excited when he comes over and spoils them with ice cream and stuff.

We watched the game a little between the guys and I notice that Mark wouldn’t taking that many shots and when he did, he really missed, he just ed a lot. Being from the city I know basketball players, heck my first boyfriend was one, something is up there. I am not sure who won but they all looked happy and were ribbing each other as they came over. Mark put his shirt back on as he walks over, while others keep them off which the wives didn’t enjoy much. They all grabbed a beer but Mark went for the water.

When he got by me, I said

“What no game beer”

“Maybe with the food later”

“Honey, I was watching you out there and something is fishy about your game. You might be able to hide it from them, but I can see you are better than you are playing.”

I almost choked on my water as I started to laugh

“you seem to notice a lot dear”

“Well Nick played and of course I had to watch”

“I don’t care if I win or lose, I like to just have fun”

She looks at me with those eyes

“OK, how good are you?”

“They wanted me to try out for the base team”

“Did you?”

“I went a few times, but most of the players were a little too high strong for me about winning, all they talked about was how they were going to win every game”

“So, you hide your skills and just play for fun?”

“With these guys, it can be hard because they all stink”

“real nice how you talk about your friends like that”

“well, they know they can’t play, but they try hard and why should I be the one to score all the points”

“you know you and I are going to play and you better not hold back buddy”

“ok we will see, because if you think I am just going to let you win think again”

They heard it and started to throw things at me, but it is all in fun and we know it and no one gets mad. Just then Johnson said the meat was done, we all got up and went over to the table which was setup like a buffet. I grabbed two plates and we walked down the line and decided it would be easier to take a little of everything and share it so we got to try everything. Maria grabbed two beers and we found a place to sit, she loved the food and said she has never tasted anything like this before. Of course, the southern wives had to bring up food is so much better in the south then that Yankee food, but it was all in jest. I think we ate way too much because I felt like I had gained 10 pounds, Maria was a little more restrained and just tried a little of each, I should have taken her queue. Someone had turned on the radio and the first song that came was that first song I had sung in the car, so I sucked it up stood up and extended my hand to my future wife and she accepted. I think everyone stopped eating and went into shock, but I didn’t care. We danced holding each other close, I think I heard one of the guys say they were going to be sick followed by a grunt which meant an elbow to the ribs. When it was over, they all clapped and then the wives shot a look at their husbands. Maria explained that was one of the first songs we heard together, but the song Mark had song at the bar would be their wedding song.

One of the wife’s asked if I had a brother because she just might dump her husband if he was like me. I said I did have a brother but she would go to jail for child molesting because he was not old enough yet. She laughed and said she was willing to wait until he was at least legal age.

The night went on and once it got dark, they lite a fire and we all sat around telling family stories, I let Maria tell her story. Everyone switched to coffee a while ago because we know what the rules were on base as well as off. Besides none of us were really drinkers and didn’t want to go down that path, we know what it can do. Little by little everyone got ready to leave making plans for church in the morning. Someone asked Maria if she went to church and she said sometimes with her mom and they invited us.

After everyone left, we all cleaned up and walked inside, Maria and Christina talking to each other and me and Johnson talking. We said our goodnight’s and went to our room. Maria started to get ready for bed as I jumped in to take a quick shower

“You were right they are great people”

“Yes, they helped me adjust to more or less a normal life”

she started laughing

“Did you say you are normal”

I chased her around the small room and caught her and we laid in the bed, she liked when I laid on my back and she laid on her stomach across my chest.

“You don’t want to go to church do you”

“Not my favorite place, brings up some memories is all. But I will go to be with you”

“We can stay home it is fine”

“No, I guess I should get use to it for when we have kids, so now is a good a time to start”

“Tell me about our babies”

I was stroking her hair and was talking, but I don’t think she was a wake for more than a minute while I was talking.

Chapter 23 And You Shall Rest on Sunday

We all got up got ready and drove in one car to church, at first, I was a little twitchy but Maria made sure she held my hand the entire time patting my leg a few times. All in all, I survived, after we all went off base to this breakfast diner. The food was good but then again, I have not been to a place down south that doesn’t have a good breakfast. I went to pay the bill and of course Johnson put money in my pocket.

When we got back Maria and I went for a walk, she liked that all the families were out and everyone said hello. I knew some of them from work and I introduced her as my soon to be wife.

The men shook hands and the wives hugged me and like all the rest offered their help if I needed it. If there was any doubt as to if I could be happy with the military life this was a good case for it. I know not all places will be like this, but from what I hear they try to make it as much of a home life as possible.

We found the baseball field and the kids were having a game so we sat and watched the game cheering for both teams, Mark even bought me a hot dog during the game, not that I was really hungry but he said that is what his grandfather would do when they went to a game so it was like tradition, who could say no.

After the game, we walked some more and got back around 1 to find Christina and her husband just relaxing in the shade, so we found a spot under a tree and leaned against it. I guess not being use to the heat I ended up falling asleep for a little while and Mark sat there and just held me. After I woke up, we played a game of horse shoes for a while then sat around talking about what we could do tonight. Christina’s husband said he thinks our DJ was playing at the NCO club tonight it might be a good time to see him at work. We agreed but wanted to make it an early night as he still had to report for his shift tomorrow and we had some more running around to do.

We ended up putting some burgers on the grill and eating some of the left-over salad, one benefits of hosting a BBQ you get the left overs. We all showered because it’s Texas and hot and you sweat a lot. Mark explained the dress code of the club, he said a pair of jeans and a nice top was just fine and he wore a pair of jeans also but had to wear a button-down shirt. Seems some people didn’t understand what a nice t-shirt meant so dress style shirt was the requirement. As far as shoes women could wear open style shoes but have to be something nice, no flipflops and guys could wear clean presentable sneakers. At first, I thought it was a lot of rules but when I got there and seen how everyone was dressed it was nice to see people dressed neatly. Of course, we had to show our ID and they check mine a little closer as I was a guest on the base. Thought showing your ID all the time was strange because you had to show it to get on the base, why so many times and then I realized when I have a family, I don’t want anybody that doesn’t belong on base, so check away I thought

We found a table in the middle of the room and not too far from the dance floor and we could hear with no problem from here. The DJ seen us and waved to us and we waved back, the guys ordered a beer and Christina and I ordered a summery light drink and told them light on the liquor. It was nice and cool in the room and for the most part it was almost filled which I found a little strange for a Sunday if people had to go to work in the morning and morning here start at 5

am.

The DJ started playing some music, a few slower songs that all of us got up to dance and some not so fast songs that I got Mark to dance too. I know he doesn’t like to dance in front of people he knows, but not for nothing he wasn’t half bad and I loved the fact he didn’t argue with me when I wanted to dance. I tried to keep it to a few, I just loved dancing with him. He danced with me and was not looking around the dance floor like he was shopping around or watching parts of my body bounce up and down. After about an hour we were sitting and the DJ got on his mic

“Ok ladies and gentlemen its times for our Sunday night karaoke night”

Well right about that time Mark had taken a sip of his beer and heard that, turned his head and spit it all over the floor. He then snaps his head towards Johnson who was laughing so hard he started to have tears running down his face.

Mark looked at him

“You knew didn’t you”

“What do you think and wait there is more”

“What the hell did you do”

Just then the DJ starts to talk again

“We have a request from Staff Sgt Johnson for a Sgt Thomas to sing a song”

Mark just said

“He what, from who”

Ok at that point we all started to laugh, I tried to hold back but I just couldn’t, it seems he has been tricked twice to get up and sing. I knew he would be fine, but it’s still funny. Mark gets up, starts to walk towards the DJ all the time looking back at Johnson pointing his finger and I am not sure what he was saying because we were laughing too loud.

Mark got to the DJ asked for his book, thumb thought it and the pointed to a song. Like the other bar there was a bar stool and a spot light in front.

The DJ asked for quiet and then queued the music and again I knew which song it was and under my breath I said

“Damn you Mark, there goes my makeup again”

He starts to sing a song from a very famous singer in the 50’, a true love song

He then slowly walks over to the table, kneels down and finishes the song and then hugs and kisses me. The room clapped and the DJ announced that in October we were going to be married here on base which everyone got up and clapped.

Johnson then said

“Damn you really can sing, words even”

Mark looked at him and said

“You know I will get even, doesn’t matter that I can or not, it still makes you an ass”

Christina and I went to the bathroom to get my makeup fixed. This time no one gave me phone numbers.

We got back to the house around 9 went into the kitchen and had some coffee and just some small talk. Johnson said he was sorry, but had trouble saying it without laughing and Mark started to laugh too. We then went off to bed.

We got under the sheets with both of us laying on our side with her back to me, I was just about to drift off when she turned around to face me. I still had my eyes close when she started to speak

“Mark, I just wanted to let you know I don’t want to be one of those women that holds back on sex, if you are in the mood you will tell me”

“I will tell you”

“Hey, are you listening”

I then opened one eye to see her looking at me

“yes dear, I am, you said if want to make love just say it”

“I don’t want to be like my sister, she tells me things”

“Ok, if I want to, I will say I want to”

“Are you saying you want to?”

With that she sits up takes her top off and then lays down and removes her panties then turned sideways grabs my hand places it on her breast and says

“See no head ache”

With that I was more or less awake now, I could feel her nipples growing under my hand. I moved closer to her and we started to kiss the entire time my hand exploring all parts of her naked body. As it got more heated, she reached under the sheet and lowered my underwear and moved closer to me, then placed one leg over mine. I reached down and then guided me to her and once I was in the right position, she pushed her hips onto me. The quick movement made me groan as we both tried to move in time. After a little while she said wait a minute and she moved and then grabbed a pillow laid face down and placed the pillow

under her chest and slightly raising her hips into the air.

She was facing me with a looked of she was ready, I position myself over her body and guided myself in. I could see her hands grip the sheets, then relaxed her grip. My arms were lockup to hold myself up, she was under my entire body now, I started to move, slow at first then the excitement grew and the action became intense. I could hear her talking, but not sure what she was saying, then she grabbed the sheets again pulling them with a tight grip

The feeling is so good that I can’t believe just how good it is because to be honest I wouldn’t let most of my other boyfriends do what they wanted like this. But I want to do this for him, besides I am really enjoying it like never before. It’s hot and erotic and I will try or do anything he wants to try. I can feel it as it is building and I know it is going to be a big one, I just know it. I couldn’t hold back any more and tried to keep it low as I can feel my body exploding with please and I let out a

“Oh God”

She said it a few times then she held her breath for a few seconds with her face in the bed. Seeing all of this and the excitement was building that I could not hold back anymore. After I place my head on her back trying to catch my breath and I can feel her breathing so hard also. I laid back down and she rolled on her side to face me.

“You better never ever not tell me you want to have sex, are we clear”

“Yes dear”

“One more thing, I want to do so many things with you, to try things I have heard about but wouldn’t do, but I will with you”

“Do I have to go to the library and study?”

That got a light punch to the gut

“OK stupid, I mean you make me feel like I have never felt before and I love making love with you. I feel so free when we do because I know you don’t judge and I can just do what feels good for us. So, don’t ever not ask or ever hold back on things you want to do, understood mister”

“So, I don’t have to study”

“You are just impossible, you know that”

I grab her and hold her close to me and tell her

“You know I love you more than words can ever be spoken”

“Yeah, yeah, you are still an ass”

“Maybe, but you told me you like my butt, so there”

“Go to sleep before I give you a beating”

“Yes ma-am”

Holding each other totally naked we went to sleep, my last though was damn have to clean the sheets again and a grin came across my face as I drifted off to sleep.

I didn’t want to tell him that I don’t know that much when it comes to sex, but I know he will teach me. Before him I thought sex was good, but now, I think it is exciting to the point I can’t wait to see what we can do this time. He makes me

feel like it is my first time each time, I am sure when we try to have a baby I will know when he will get me pregnant. When my other boyfriends wanted to try something, I was always not wanting to for whatever reason, I know why now because it wasn’t exciting. All I know is my entire body feels everything when we have sex, he is tender, yet in total control of me. Then there are times he lets me take control and then my body just takes control telling me what to do. Life is good!

Chapter 24 Monday, Monday So Many Things to Do

We both are getting up early mainly because I do and she just gets up as she feels me. After we showered, we get ready to leave as it is a work day for everyone else, we don’t eat at the house we went to the diner outside of base. For a weekday, it’s crowed, I guess a lot of regulars, but we were able to get a table with no problem

“You’ll are starting to become regulars, you both having coffee”

“Yes, thank you”

“I’ll be back to take you’ll order”

We looked at the menu and both decide on just some eggs and toast nothing big, it’s going to be another hot day. I go over the plan for the day and if it sounded ok to her. It doesn’t seem like a lot, but there are a few stops that could slow us down. Maria brought her little note book that she has been taking notes and keeping track of things, me I tried to everything just in my head and so far, so good I have not made any real big mistakes. I think we should head into town and work our way back to base and she agreed. The first stop I wanted to make was to pick out wedding rings with her this time. I asked if she had any

style in mind, she said

“I want something plain, but nice”

“Gold or silver”

“Will have to see how each one looks. What would you like”?

“For me something plain and my problem is I have to take it on and off when I am working because of the electrical work I do or if I have to stick my hand in a machine, I have to remove my ring. Not that I have any, but don’t want to lose a finger”

“That could be bad and I guess if I work as a nurse, I might have the same issues’

“That reminds me, do you want to stop by the community college here and see about transferring your credits. I know you said when you moved here you might

want to finish at night, which is fine with me. I have to work nights in between days and some over nights so it works for us. Like I asked, please just finish and get your degree, you are too close to stop now”

We finished eating and went into town, it was 9 in the morning and already close to 90 degrees. You never really get use to it; you just learn to deal with it and Maria has not been here long enough to learn yet. I ran the air conditioner which I don’t until mid-day, but she was looking like she needed it. We got to the place where I had the ring made and thought we should get the bands there as they did such a great job.

“Morning, how you’ll doing today”

“Good, I like you to meet Maria the woman we made the ring for”

“Hi there and what did you think about the ring”

Maria looked at the ring on her finger

“He did a great job; I wouldn’t have wanted anything else”

“Yes, he kept on changing it until he felt it was something you would like. So, what can I show you today”?

“we are looking for wedding bands now”

She took a trays of different style bands out, we both would eliminate a tray and put some on the side that had promise. We agreed they didn’t have to match because it was not all about the style but what the ring meant to both of us. We started with her ring; her engagement ring was silver so that eliminated gold because they seemed to clash.

She tried thin bands and thick bands and narrowed it down to a medium band style. Then it was smooth or with a style to it. I suggested the medium band with a few stones in it. Maria thought about it and went back and forth about it; the sales lady just happens to have a band that had diamonds in a band, although that’s not the stone we would use. Maria tried it on and the sales lady suggested she wear it while I picked something out to see how it caught her eye.

I went for something between the very thin band to medium style and I wanted more of a round finish to it as to not catch it anything. My mind was more on safety with the band then looks at first, although I wanted it to match as far as the silver finish. So, we finished picking out mine and it was time for hers.

She looked at the ring on her finger then at me and I know what she was thinking. She likes it but didn’t want me to spend more because of the ring I already got her, but she was not sure how to asked me because we never had to do anything like this before. I knew how to get the subject matter open

“I think it looks perfect with your other ring”

“I’m not sure, maybe I should try some others”

“Why try something when we both know that is the ring for you”

“It is, but you must have spent a lot on this ring and now this one”

“Maria, we will only have to buy one ring in our life time and I think that is the one for you”

“I really do like it, but the cost”

She leans over and kisses me, sold. Th woman said it will take two weeks, is there something you want engraved on the inside.

Yes, we wanted something simple in both, we would like it to say

Love You Always and Forever

“That is nice, guess it means something to you”

We looked at each other and just smiled. I paid half the balance as that is what was required and I had asked Maria to wait over on the side as this is nothing she needs to know. She said she wanted to look for something for the bride’s maids if that was alright and I said we have time.

She ended up finding something nice and not too pricey and also got something for Alysia. They had all of them in stock so we could take them now, Maria made notes in her little book and I assume one thing off the to do list.

This is how I imagined how my wedding planning would go with no problems, but I my sister with all the fighting. It was over the littlest things and here I have found someone that doesn’t fight over the littlest things. Sure, we look at some things different, but we talk it through and come to a common ground, no fighting, no yelling. Even my ring he made my engagement ring special and my wedding ring he let me make it special. I know we will not have lots of money being in the military, but I can see he knows how to make what he has work. I will thank god each day that this man or should I say that boy came into my life if only for fifteen minutes back then.

It was about 11 now and I thought we did good as far as time and what we got accomplished and it was off to the baker for the cake. It was two blocks away so we braved the heat and walked over. When we got there some of us was sweating and that was me. I don’t know how she doesn’t sweat but they say women don’t sweat and now I can see it for myself.

“How you’ll doing, is it hot enough”

“getting there”

He brought us over to the table in the corner and had his design books ready. Here is where I told Maria I will help as much as I can, it will be more or less for her to decide. She looked though the books pointing at different ones, some I liked, some not so much. After a while it was down to two designs and we asked the baker what he thought. He asked what color everyone was wearing and of course the men had Dark Blue uniforms and Maria in white and the bride maids in a light powder blue. He said one cake was better than the other so we moved on to the filling.

Maria knew what she wanted so there was no problems. He said he could make two cakes with one for the pictures and a sheet cake to serve. We didn’t think of that and agreed, he then showed us different topping for the cake and I guess because this is a big military area, he had different men in different uniforms and of course I had to pick Air Force blue. Again, Maria made notes in her book, me I made mental notes.

Maria looked at me

“dear, how come we are not fighting over this wedding?”

“what would we fight about other than who is paying?”

“my sister and everyone I know had some of the biggest fights over their wedding”

“first, I really don’t like to argue or fight over stupid things and fighting over something that should be enjoyable is stupid. Besides we have disagreed, but in the end, we figured it out and it’s not that I give in or consider myself as easy. There might be things in our life that someday we might fight about, I hope that day never comes. I think we are doing good as a couple and even thought we do have different tastes in things it never gets in the way of us making sure we are both happy”

“thinking about it, you are right it is sad when you fight over the day you wish for your entire young life. You know I do deeply love you and every day you make me happy. I think about what we will be doing in a year from now and I know we will continue to grow as a couple. I will be honest it still makes me sad what I did to you, but like my mother tells me, it happened for a reason. So, as time es, I know I will understand the why it happened and just understand that because you were a bigger person at the time it got us together later in life.”

“all I think about is the day I seen you on that train and never thought I would be marring you”

“that day on the train I wanted to run and hide too just be alone, but you wouldn’t let me. I now know that is what I needed, for someone to just show me I don’t need to be depressed because I did nothing wrong.”

We left there and it was about 12:30 and for the first time Maria said she was hungry. I see a BBQ place across the street and asked if that would work and she

agreed. We went inside and it was a typical Texas BBQ place, kind of rough around the edges but clean. There was a good number of people there which to me was always a good sign when it came to food places.

We got in line to order

“What can I get you’ll”

“Can we get two sweet teas and two small orders of the ribs and side of potato salad”

“It will be down at the end where you pay”

We got our food and Maria started to laugh and I was not sure what was so funny.

“I have never gotten so messy at lunch before, eating with our fingers is kind of new to me.

“Welcome to Texas, land of the best BBQ and messy meals”

“I am having such a wonderful time”

“Between the two of us, I think it will be a wedding we will never forget”

“I think so from what you have told me my parents can’t wait, they think they are getting special treatment by the Air Force”

“In a way, we all are and you are special to me”

We ate the ribs and didn’t care how messy we got, after we cleaned up and moved on to our next to do item, the local college. It was on the other side of town but we had time to get there, so we got in the car and drove over. The campus was nice not too big and for Texas that was rare. We went to meet with the guidance people and the meeting was quick, they agreed to honor all of her credits and they would transfer them for her if she came there. She knew what classes she still needed and they said there was openings and that wouldn’t be a problem. Plus being a military wife, she would get a discount. She took all the necessary paper work and told them she would fill them out and return them soon. So, another thing done.

I had called base housing and found out that a few houses were going to become available in the next few weeks and that even though we didn’t need it until

October we could pick one out now. Once my paper work was close to being finished for my reenlistment I could move in before October. So back to base and off to meet with housing.

We got back around 3 which was enough time and the Sergeant drove us to the units, there were four that were going to be available, they had no one in them now, but they always clean and paint after a family moves out. We were able to go inside at least and look around, again I let Maria take the lead because she would be spending the most time in the house and she has to be happy in it. The first two really didn’t do much for her, it came down to the last two. The one she picked let her grow some vegetables on the side of the house, so that was the one. A very productive day I thought.

It was close to 4 now and we went back to the house and we both went to the room and just laid across the bed and slept for about 45 minutes. We got up and took a shower because I knew I was sweating the entire day.

We came out to see Christine in the kitchen and she asked what we wanted for dinner and we both said something quick and light. We didn’t want her to cook a big meal for us because we would have felt bad. She whipped up some southwestern taco salads which was really good. After dinner Johnson asked if we want to go to the movies. We thought it was a good idea besides it had air conditioning which was a plus and it would be like date night. Maria was up for anything that we could be close to each other no matter where. I also knew there was no tricks this time, what could happen at a movie.

The movie was a love story with action mixed in so everyone was happy, Maria and I shared a small bucket of popcorn and a box of candy. During the movie, she got to lean on me and hold my hand, she almost purred like a kitten at times.

After the movie, we headed home as we all were tired and went to bed.

While we were getting undressed for bed Maria asked

“Is this what being married will be like”

“I guess to some extent, just less shopping for rings”

I started to laugh

“It’s a little scary how well we seem to be getting things done, like I said my sister and Mike had the biggest fights over the wedding”

“well just let me know if I should be fighting over something, I don’t want to be different from everyone and make you feel like you missed out”

“Shut up, you’re an ass, now get over here and hold me so I can go to sleep”

I held her and she fell right to sleep, for some reason that night I had trouble falling asleep, my thoughts drifted to my family life and growing up, which was nothing like this. I tried to clear my mind so I can drift off to sleep.

Chapter 25 And the Rockets Red Glair

It was the 4th of July and the base was having a huge party. Although you don’t have to go, it always gets back to your commander that you didn’t show your face for a little while. Anyway, this time I have Maria to bring with me so it didn’t matter, we were going to have fun. We woke up early again and was lying in bed when Maria asked if we could go outside for me to show her some martial arts. I agreed and we went out in our shorts and t-shirt, no shoes, first I had us do some basic starching nothing much. Then I started with very slow moves, some basic blocks at first and proper stance. Each move was slow, then at the end snapped into position. I explained different so when I said it, she would understand. The end of the lesson was to just relax and learn to breath and just let all your stress go. We sat and just took slow deep breaths with our eyes closed, trying to clear our minds even for just a few minutes, to go to a place where you have peace. Although it was not an overwhelming lesson, we both seemed to be soaked with sweat. She did very well for a first time, she was very focused, she really wants to learn.

“Mark, you are a great teacher. You should teach others”

“It was easy, you picked it up quickly, but understand there is a lot to learn and you learn it at your pace, never rush it. I don’t want to teach a class, that sometimes becomes just going through the motions because you don’t always get students that are motivated.”

“I do want to lean as much as I can”

“I think you will do well, just it is not to be used as an aggressive tool but to defend yourself or your loved ones”

I have taken different workout classes but nothing like this, I just felt so relaxed the entire time. Mark took his time to make sure I was doing it right and never got frustrated. Then when we finished and sat there with our eyes closed, I felt my body just letting all the tension go. I will love doing this, but most of all I love watching him as he does it.

With that we went inside made some breakfast for everyone, cleaned up and then into the showers to get ready to go to the big base bash. The best part is the fireworks, we were looking forward to that at least. Again, I explain the dress code for this and in basic I said nothing that shows something only I get to see. She laughed at that and told me to turn around and she flashed me her chest. I said yes like that, that needed to be covered at all times, well till we get home. This time I could wear a tank top at least if I wanted too, but I wore a t-shirt and a pair of shorts. Maria wore a sleeveless top and a nice pair of shorts, I had to it we looked good. She took a few more minutes for her hair and made sure she had just enough makeup but not too much because of the heat, it was going to be a long day.

When we left, I asked if she wanted to see my shop because it is maned 24 hours a day, days 7 days a week. She was excited to go where I worked, it was a quick

ride from the house and when we got there, there was only 3 guys working. They cut it down for the holiday and placed some on call just in case. It wasn’t my crew, but they let us walk around as there was nothing top secret laying around. I couldn’t show her the communications center because you needed special security clearance to get in. But she didn’t care, I showed her some of the equipment and how we would test them. When we were done, I told her the party was just down the road so we could leave the car here and walk.

It is exciting I got to see where he works, for some reason my other boyfriends never wanted me to go to their office. Thinking about it now I assume they had something to hide there, maybe another girlfriend, but that is in the past. Mark is open about everything except the one thing that disturbs him the most. I want to help him so bad with it but he tells me that I don’t need to share in his pain. I reminded him that we are now together and that means everything, even what hurts him. I made him promise to tell me soon so I can help him heal and I was surprised that he agreed. He said he understood that I am there to help him but just telling me about his issues made him feel embarrassed and that I might think different of him after. Again, I reminded him there was nothing I could say about my days growing up that would even make me think about leaving him.

We walked towards the area where everything was setup, we had to one of the buildings where some of the communications centers were and as we ed Mark knew a lot of the people that came in and out. I got to know which were officers and which were not by the way Mark greeted them, the officers he referred to sir and ma-am and non-offices by their rank if they were a Sergeant if not then a simple hello. I realized I was now part of this life and I transition into it not really knowing I did. I just did what needed to be done, there was no real problems or things to learn, it seems more like common sense. Although the issue with the dress code, which I am still learning but I do understand it, pride in both yourself and the military in which you represent.

We got to the main area and I looked around it was like a giant block party. There were stands with games for the kids although I see a lot of adults playing. They had a ton of rides and to one side they had food stands and I could smell the BBQ going but then again it is Texas. I see the beer stands off to the side I guess to keep the kids away from it, I seen the stage and a small dance area. All in all, it looked like a lot of fun and the families must really enjoy it. I just hope when we start our family where ever we are they have this, but from what Mark told me that the 4th is a big deal each year. At least we get to hold hands and hug a little with a kiss, I just hope I can hold back. Who knows he might be in trouble when we get home?

A sneaky grin forms on my face as I smile thinking about later tonight.

We were walking around when we meet my commanding officer and his family

“Sir”

“Sergeant Thomas, how are you doing today”

“Fine sir, this is Maria, the woman I am going to marry”

“Nice to meet you Maria”

“This is my wife Mary”

Maria and Mary exchange hello’s and smile at each other

“Sergeant Thomas, I am looking forward to the wedding in October. Also, I know we are not in the office, I wanted to let you know your paperwork has been approved and it is being processed. Should only take about 2 weeks or so. So, future Mrs. Thomas welcome to the military family, we welcome you to it and if you need anything please ask and we will do what we can.”

“Thank you, sir, I am looking forward to everything it offers”

Mark and his commanding officer shook hands and we started walking around.

I said to him

“well Staff Sergeant Thomas, how does it feel”

“It feels a little strange, the extra income will be welcome as well as all that comes with the rank.”

“I am feeling so proud, I almost feel like I am in the military too”

“Well in a way you are, you just get don’t a uniform and strips. Besides you would be an officer when you become a nurse.”

“Then you would have to salute me?”

“Yes, but only when you were in uniform and not at home”

“At home, just I am still the officer in charge”

I also explained that if we met while she was an officer and I was a Sergeant, one of would have to leave the service. Officers and NCO’s cannot date. They say one day the rule with change, but it happens all the time, it’s just hidden well.

Even when people know, no one tells. I changed the subject and told her

“One night this week we have to go looking for a car for you”

“You mean for us”

“You will be using it the mostly”

“Ok, but nothing too sporty and not too big yet, it’s just the two of us”

“there are few dealers around so that is not a problem”

“Mark, I have a question?”

“Sure”

“don’t say sure until you hear what I have to ask”

“is everything ok?”

“Once we get settled my mom and sister would like to come down for a little while to visit.”

“that’s not a problem, I just need to know when so I can get base es.”

“thank you”

“Again, with the thank you, after all this time I hoped you would know better. You know I would not stop them, ever from visiting.”

How many men would be so agreeable to have his wife’s family come visit just like that. I know Mark is starting to love them like family, but I also see he is not sure how to act around them. This is more fall out over his family life I think and he doesn’t want me to just pick up and leave them behind just like that. He tells me that’s my family and he would never stop me from seeing them or them from seeing me. I just wish I can get him to let his anxieties go and see what a good family life can be like, I want to be the perfect wife and his best friend that he can go to for whatever he needs.

We went over to the food area and got a couple of sweet teas and found a shady place to sit. We started talking about how many things were in this wedding, the before the wedding itself, then after the wedding. We didn’t feel too stressed and hoped we had everything under control.

Mark then asked me a question

“Maria, with the paperwork being approved, at some point I will have to let them know our next duty station. Do you know where you would like to go?”

“With everything going on I really have not given it too much thought”

“would you like to go overseas?”

“Yes, but it is a little scary, I have never been any place other than New York and now Texas”

“we can choose someplace state side if you want”

“I really want to go experience more than just that.”

“Ok, I can get you a list of places for you to look at”

“Where do you want to go?”

“Home to you every night”

“damn you Mark, you are going to ruin my make up again”

“You don’t need makeup ever”

“I have to hide my imperfections”

“Ok, where are those, because I don’t see them”

“I do and that’s all that matters right now”

“Yes ma-am”

We sat there for a while going over a mental check list of what was done and what needs to be done. The what needs to be done is getting smaller, but the one thing that Mark was dreading was going to the chapel. He didn’t want to do that alone, so I think tomorrow night we are going; I am not sure why he doesn’t want to go. Just one more door I will have to open for him and help him deal with whatever the problem is. I feel I have made some progress with some of his issues and he feels he can open up to me, it’s not a trust issue. He told me it’s just some of the things he keeps inside hurts too much to talk about. I told him when he is ready, I will always be there and like everything else I would never judge I just want to help him get over some of these painful things. There are nights when he is restless and I wonder if those are the issues he is reliving, when that happens, I try to claim him down in his sleep, stoke his hair and hold him.

We get up and start to walk around some more and go over by the games, having a little kid inside me I wanted to play some of them. Mark just laughed at me and watched me play. I couldn’t win anything but Mark tied one game and won me a teddy bear and I hugged it when he gave it to me. Mark just thought it was cute and funny, but I loved it because he won it just for me. Guess I was flashing back to when I was younger and wanted my boyfriends to be like Mark is. One day I want to tell Mark about my boyfriend’s only if it wouldn’t bother him to hear it. I would also like to know the type of girls he dated more to learn about him then about the woman. I just want to find out as much as I can about him, I have this hungry to want to know everything so I can never make a mistake.

They had some rides where adults can go on and of course I had to drag him on them, but he liked it. I think he liked it only because I was there, from what I heard he would of just came for about an hour then left to go back to his dorm or maybe the gym. I want him to enjoy life, I want us to enjoy life together now. He is changing, I can see it; he is letting his guard down mostly just with me, around others he still has his guard up. I have to help him with that also, but you know there is something about him that I just can’t explain. For whatever reason I was destine to be with him. I am glad that I am and will be with him forever. I laugh when I think I was a bitch to him and now he is deeply in love with me. The fact he is teaching me how to forgive and to think just how much something effects everyone.

We ran into some of the guys with their wife’s and hung around with them for a while. It was about noon time so we all got something to eat. I wanted to try a little of each so Mark went and got something from most of the vendors. This time we had water because Mark said he had enough sugar in him from all that tea, which reminded me about this medical condition he is worried about. When I looked at him there is nothing showing that I can see, he is lean and fit. Let’s not forget how hard he works out, I see it when he takes his shirt off, have to it my favorite part of the night.

I think I ate too much because I feel so stuffed and Mark just laughed at me. He said we can do some walking that will help digest the food, I said a nap would be better. But he pulled me up and made me walk and I hate to it it he was right, in a little while I felt a little better.

We walked over to the stage area and sat to listen to the band play. I noticed that the drummer was our DJ and I pointed it out to Mark. After a song he seen us sitting there and waved. They played another song then I seen him call someone over and was talking to them. Then it happened!

“Ladies and Gentlemen, I need your help in trying to get someone to come up here and sing a song”

Mark looked around not knowing who was there.

“Sargent Thomas, come up here and sing for us”

“EXCUSE ME!”

I looked at Maria as she is laughing and said

“honey, trust me I had nothing to do with this one”

Then the Johnson’s seen us and came over

“Go up there and sing, you know you can”

“why me all the time?”

Maria still laughing said

“because”

I make my way to the stage and they gather around me.

“ok, just one song”

“no problem”

I tell the song and they all smile. I walk to the front of the stage with the microphone. I look at the people out there and then to Maria standing with Christen near the stage.

“hello everyone, happy fourth, I have been asked to entertain you, not sure what I

am about to do can be called that. Anyway, this is a song which everyone here can relate too as life in the military can be challenging, but so rewarding. This is all because of the person standing next to you. I would like all the couples to hold hands. There is one part that everyone will know and I need everyone to help me sing that part. I also have taken some create changes to some parts to reflect our lives”

I look at the band for them to start and the drummer counts it down. It is a rock song that with a few word changes reflects like in the military

When I got to the part that I change you can hear all the women cheer when I changed that part

I look at Maria and wave for her to come on stage with me. She stands next to me and I put my arms around her and she leans her head against me with her arms around me now

I hold the mic out towards to crowd and they all sing as loud as they can the course and at the end there is a big ending with everyone hugging and kissing and sing and yelling

The song ends with everyone clapping and Maris said

“see you can sing”

“they just had to many beers”

“again, being an ass”

It was getting to be the hot part of the day and I thought we needed to get out of the heat for a while. I asked if we could go to the base pool, he didn’t answer right away but then said ok. So, we went home and changed and drove over to the pool and showed our ID’s. I found an area with a little bit of shade.

We put everything down and I said

“Come on let’s go for a quick dip to cool off”

“Go ahead I’m ok for now, when I get hot I will”

With that I went and dove into the water and swam a little. After a little while I got out and went back

“the water is nice, a little warmer than I am use too, you should go cool off”

“I will later”

I knew something was up

“Mark”

“yes?”

“you don’t know how to swim, don’t you?”

“no, to be honest I have a fear of water”

“ok, what happened?”

He started to explain when he was younger, he almost got pulled out in the ocean and no one seen him and he got back somehow and from that day on he had a fear of swimming and water.

“would you like me to help you try and learn”

“part of me really wants to and the other part re the fear I have”

“Mark, you have helped me work on my fears, let me help you. We won’t do it today, we can work on it I promise.”

I laid down to dry up and thought to myself, thank you another door opens up. We stayed for about 2 hours. I went into the pool a few times but Mark just stayed near our things. We went home to get ready to go back and I could see something was on his mind and I think it’s about the pool.

After we got dressed, I said to him

“I am sorry I didn’t know about the water issue, I just assumed everyone knows

how to swim”

“there was no way for you to know”

“I guess it really got to you”

“there was more to the story, I went back to where my parents were.”

“It’s ok Mark, tell me I want to know”

“I went back to tell them and all they said is I should tech myself how to swim, they never took the time to help me or show me how. I was never sure what they meant to learn how to after almost being pulled into the ocean.”

“They expected you to learn on your own?”

“I guess so?”

“I’m sorry”

“You don’t need to be sorry”

“Would you like to someday learn how and get over your fear?”

“I never found the courage to do it, I have gone to places and never made it inside”

“How about we try together, I will not push you, I will be there to help you when you are ready.”

I went over and hugged him and we kissed. I looked at the time and seen we had a few minutes before we had to leave even though we were not meeting anyone Mark wanted to get there by a certain time.

I walked away and stood near the bed

“Mark do we have to leave yet”

“We are early, don’t need to rush, why”

“How much time before we really need to leave”

At this time, I had sat on the bed facing him, I had decided to wear a light summer dress. I was sitting in the middle of the bed with my legs opened a little more than I should have and high enough to show my white panties.

“we have about 20 minutes before we need to leave”

“good then we have time”

“time for?”

He looked at me to see me standing reaching under my dress and watched me remove my panties and place them on the bed next to me and then lay down on the edge of the bed leaning on my elbows.

I looked at him and said

“is there enough time for you to come over here”

He looked at me and started to walk towards me and as he did, he start to undo his pants. By the time he got to me I had my dress pulled up just enough and my legs on the edge of the bed laying back. Then I heard his pants hit the floor as I felt his hands on my things.

I was right we had just enough time to get ready again. Mark seemed a little bit better that he was not thinking about the pool issue any more, not that was my goal. I just wanted to be with him as much as I can before I needed to go home again. The other thing I needed to work on with Mark is I want him to start things with us, I know there is little time right now and I still think I intimidate him a little with my looks. But he understands I want him to want me in every way including sexually. He needs to understand that he is also a great lover. I never really was that person that was aggressive with man, but he makes me feel like a real woman inside and outside. I will give to him my everything, including my body. I need for him to understand this and I think he is getting better and time will tell. Once we are finally together, I know things will change and my life will be complete.

As we were leaving, he said

“I hope you ed your panties”

and had a grin on his face

“would you like to look”

I stated to laugh

“maybe”

“ok we don’t have time for that again”

“we can be late”

“are you sure”

No one was home so he walked over and he sat down in the kitchen chair, I went over and this time his hands went under my dress and removed my panties and I stepped out of them again. I was able to pull the top of my dress down so he could undo my bra. At that point, it was apparent what we were going to do. I straddled him and we ended up being more than a little late after that. I think we

both had a grin on our faces because someone asked if we felt ok because ours faces was a little flushed. It was a good thing that they didn’t watch the way I was walking because they might have guessed I was walking a little slower only because I was a little sore but in a good way and if he wanted to, I would have stayed home to continue with what we were doing.

We walked over and got something to eat, we shared a steak sandwich and two sodas. We were not that hungry, just wanted a little something, I never tasted steak that good. Once we finished our food we went and found a spot because there was going to be a show before the fireworks. The drill team, first you hear the drums and then they came onto the stage, it was going to be impressive, I could only wonder what they will do at the wedding after seeing them I was excited to know they will be there. Mark will not tell me anything other than I am going to be impressed and proud that we did that. After the show, we moved to a grassy area and Mark sat and I laid my head across his lap and he just stoked my hair with his fingers as if it was a comb. At that moment, I felt so relaxed it has been a long time that I have felt that way. Once the fireworks started, I sat up and got as close to him as I could and had my arms around him and we both watched the show. At one point, I caught myself watching him and just smiling. If you just looked at him all you seen was a guy that was quiet, but you would never really know him unless he wanted you to know. With the other women he dated he never really let them in know him. We just connected that day and he let me in with no reservations.

“Mark?”

“Yes dear”

“You have no idea how happy I am at this moment”

“tell me again”

“I feel at peace with myself and I can’t the last time I was. I feel confident in myself as a woman that I can do things I couldn’t before. This is all because of you bringing it out of me. You are the first man to take an interest in my potential and not just my looks. There was a time I hated my looks, but you have showed me that I can be more than a good-looking woman. I know sometimes you feel intimidated when you are with me because you see men looking at me, but I am with you and I want too only be with you. You have offered me more than any other man, more than just physical things, you have appealed to my mind.”

“I always wanted someone to share my life with, not just to be with me. I wanted to be a team and with you I have all of that. Yes, at times I have moments where I am intimidated, but I try to take a deep breath and try to let the feeling .”

“I know this is not going to come out right, I am just going to say it, yes when we first met, I didn’t think all that much about your looks. But then the more I have been with you I see things I didn’t at first, your smile, I love when you laugh, when I look in your eyes, I see your inner beauty. Now I see this handsome man and I am sorry I didn’t see it before this. You have qualities other men lack and they will never have.”

“Ok I think I have to cut you off, too many beers tonight”

That got a punch in the stomach, I might be sorry I am teaching her martial arts.

“if I didn’t love you so much, I would be mad at you. But then you can be so cute at times”

We watched the rest of the fireworks and really enjoyed them that night. I think it was more that we were together and it was so relaxing and peaceful. After it was over, we drove home went inside, but we were not yet ready to go to sleep so we grabbed a beer and went outside. We found a spot where we could see the stars from here, we also seen the runway in the distance. Mark sat down and I sat across his lap. We looked at the stars because you don’t see this many back

homes and once in a while, we would see a plane take off. We didn’t talk much, we did make out like teens, I even took my bra off to let him feel my breasts under my shirt but stopped him when his hand tried to go in my shorts and we started to laugh. Life was fun, life was good, life was worth getting up each day to see what it had to offer.

Mark had to report for his shift in the morning so we didn’t stay out too late. We went inside to our room and got ready for bed. Every night we would fall asleep with him holding me and I wondered if this will last for 20 years like this and I said to myself I think we just might. Mark fell asleep first this time and I just looked up at him sleeping, got up and kissed his face, then laid back down and went to sleep.

Chapter 26 All by Myself

I got up at the same time as Mark and I told him I would drive him to the shop, I had to learn my way sooner or later. Besides I can’t get that lost the base had a fence around it. We had a quick cup of coffee and Mark grabbed a piece of fruit; we also drove Johnson as they worked the same shift. We got there early, they went inside, but before Mark went inside, he got his wallet out and handed me his credit card. I looked at him

“What is that for?”

“In case you see something you want”

“If I do, I will wait for you to be there in case you don’t like it”

“Well in case you need gas”

“You can be stubborn at times I see; I’ll have to work on that”

“Am I getting a time out?”

“Go to work, I will pick you guys up at 3”

“Have a good day, but not too good without me”

With that he went inside in his cute uniform and all. I drove off to explore the base and hope I don’t end up on the runway. Although it was early, almost everything was open, there goes that military thing again. I found the base PX by following the signs and went inside to look around. I stopped at the front arear and asked if my allowed me to buy things. She looked at it and said yes because I was going to be married to a military person, I got full access as if I was already married. Every time she said married it brought a smile to my face, so I thanked her and started to walk around. The first thing I noticed was the prices, they seem a little lower than normal, there was a woman shopping so I asked her if the prices are always like this. She explained that is one of the benefits we get, but there was a catch, if they find you are buying too much stuff and giving it away, then you will lose your access. If you buy it and resell it you lose your access and your husband could lose a strip. I will have to keep that in mind.

I walked around and found they had most everything you would need, some clothing, some house hold things, more or less a little of everything. I did find something I was running low on like tooth paste and things like that. I went up to pay and they scanned my ID card before I could pay, I guest to keep track of what you buy. I went outside and put the things in the car and I see the food store

next door. I walked over as I didn’t see the point in driving. It was a nice size store and here again the prices were lower, but unlike the PX they were better stocked with more variety of items. I guess they need the food more than the other stuff and everything looked fresh. I thought to myself maybe I will come back just before I pick up the guys and get a few things and help out for dinner tonight. Today was one of the days Christina worked, she worked part time somewhere on base. I got in the car and drove around; I found the hospital, it was huge. They had said it was because it was one of the ones that special cases come here. I found the gym and then the golf course and drove more and found places that had guards which means do not go there. By now it was noon so I went and found the bowling alley and went inside because they had a place to get a burger and fries and that’s all I wanted. I could not believe all the places on

base and the nice part they have signs to guide you. The one hard part about driving around on base was the speed limit was 25 and they mean 25. After lunch, I found a few more places I might have to use once I move on base.

I said it out loud

“I am going to move on to this base and live here. I am not going to live at home anymore.”

After I said that I had this funny feeling come over me, not scared, just didn’t know what to feel at that moment. Then I got a hold of myself and said I know I can do this because this is what I want and no one is going to take it away from me. I found housing and ed the Sergeant said if I had questions to stop in and that is what I think I am going to do. She was at her desk and I asked to see her. I wanted to know what options we had for furniture. She explained they had a warehouse where they keep it and I could go there and tag what I wanted.

Guess I have something to do for tomorrow, I wanted to talk to Mark first about picking things out for our home. Our home, that sounded so nice, I still can’t believe all of this is happening. I thanked her and said I will be back tomorrow to look around and pick out what we would like.

I left there and drove some more finding the base school, from what I understand you can send your kids to school off base or you can send them here. But it only goes to 5th grade in the states, only overseas do they have grades to 12th. Not sure what I would want to do, plus the option of home schooling. I have time for that, but I am hoping not too much time. I was proud that I didn’t get too lost and went around in a circle once, but that is not bad. I got a good feel as to where things were. By now it was getting close to go pick them up but I wanted to get things for dinner. I found the store no problem got what I wanted and drove over to the shop in time to get them.

“How was your day, did you find everything ok”

“It was great and yes I did, even the housing office and I need to go back tomorrow”

“problems?”

“No to place tags on what we want in the house when we move in, but I wanted to know what you wanted”

“For me a bed and a kitchen set would be ok, I trust you with that stuff, I know you will do a good job”

“Ok then, I will do that tomorrow. I got us dinner; I will cook tonight”

“I can help”

“You may not”

“Why not”

“I said so and that’s final”

“Ok, do I have time to go for a run then?”

“I think so”

“then mission accomplished, we both have our orders”

We got back to the house and I started to cook and had to throw Christina out also. I was making a pasta dish with meat and all. It will take about 2 hours to make so by then Mark should be finished with his run. I know when I get down here, I was going to try and run with him, he is going to keep me in shape and thin. I was almost finished when he got back and came in to the kitchen and although he was sweaty, he hugged and kissed me, then I threw him out to go shower. Christina set the table and helped as much as I let her now that most everything was done. We sat down and ate, everyone complemented me on the meal. They wouldn’t let me clean up after, so I went in the living room and waited for them to finish cleaning up. After Mark asked if I wanted to go for a walk.

We walked slow hand in hand just enjoying the moment of being together. We talked about little things and things we did today. He told me how proud he was that I was able to find my way around and also got things done. He said tomorrow we had to go to town but wouldn’t say why. We both knew we had two more days before I had to go home so we wanted to make the most of it. We walked for about an hour or so, then went home and decided to go to bed early all, the running around was catching up with us. The one thing I noticed he put off going to the church for our meeting but I didn’t say anything because I knew it would get done.

Chapter 27 What to Do What to Do

We both woke up showered and got ready, we had some coffee while we waited for Johnson. He seemed to be running a little late today and Mark was riding him a little about it. We had more than enough time to get to the shop but Mark likes to be early and get a feel for the day. We finally left and I got them there on time and didn’t have to speed. We kissed and he asked what I had planned and I just told him I was going to just let the day plan itself.

Once they left, I thought maybe I would go over to the hospital and go to their personnel department, maybe they would have something I could do once I get my license for nursing.

They were very nice and said not only is there this hospital on base but there were smaller medical facilities all over the base for smaller needs that I could work at. They said to fill out this form and put the date I was to graduate. See the plan is for me to come back in September and do my last term here. The wedding is in October but it makes it easier and the Air Force has been helpful with all of this. I think it’s all because of Mark’s reenlistment. It’s also strange how easy I have adjusted to the life, but I know there will be more I need to learn about and I guess at some time there will be something I don’t like, but have to live with. What makes this so easy to adjust to has been Mark’ military family, they have been great and I will miss them when they move on. I know we all talk about keeping in touch, but like high school will we really do it. Any way I filled out the paper work and gave it in, they will me if they have something that meets their requirements. It’s not that I have to work, Mark said do what I felt was good for me, I want to work maybe part time and feel I am

contributing. I know Mark will not ask for my money but one thing I told him is I want all s to be t, I do not want us to have our own s.

After there I went to housing and they took me to the warehouse and gave me special tags so they knew what to take to the house. I walked around just looking and if I really like something, I tagged it. But I wanted to see what they had before I tagged it and then found something better. I tried to do room by room but they had stuff all over the place. I know my mom wants to come down and get me started, mostly in the kitchen, Mark said it was fine that she came down. If I know my mom, we will be going to buy a ton of things because I don’t have anything and my sister is just looking to go someplace. After about 2 hours I think I tagged what we needed and the Sergeant said once we moved in if there was something missing or we changed our minds they would take care of it.

It was lunch time and I decided to be a little venturous and go off base to the diner we have been going to. To my surprise I found it and went inside and found a small table

“Hi darling what can I get you today”

“well sweet tea, and what would you recommend”

“How about the fried chicken basket”

“that sound good”

“ok darling”

As she left, I looked through my book and seen about 90 percent of what we need to do is done or almost done, can we be that well-organized. I my sister’s wedding to the last day we had things to do. He really does bring out the best in me. My lunch came and the waitress asked me a question

“Where is your boyfriend today”

“Working”

“Are you guys getting married, just see you have a ring”

“Yes, in October”

“I can tell he is deeply in love with you”

“How is that?”

“Before you came down here, sometimes he would come in alone. He never hit on any of the waitresses and when he ate his eyes never seemed to watch the women that came in here. But when he came in with you all he did was look at you and at your eyes, his eyes never look down at your chest like most of the guys that come in here. Being a waitress, you see it all. He looks like he might be special and a one of a kind”

“yes, he is a one of a kind and I am blessed that we found each other”

“Well darling I wish you the best of luck and a long life together”

” Thank you”

After lunch, I went back home changed into something I could lay out in the back and get a little sun and just relax. I had about two hours before I had to get the guys, so I would relax then a quick shower and off for more running around.

It was close to 95 degrees and there was a warning to not be in the sun too long because of sun burn. I only would lay out for about 10 minutes at a time then back into the shade. I don’t get red I just seem to get tan, but not sure how I would be down here. I was sweating and thinking it was taking off some of the water weight I might be putting on.

It was time to go shower, I went inside, had something cold to drink before I went in the shower. As I started to take my clothes off, I could see some tan lines already and my skin was tanned. Not too dark, but you can see it, more when I was naked but only one person will know that besides me. After the shower, I put some cream on my skin so it didn’t get too dry from being in the sun. I put on a pair of shorts and a nice tank top which didn’t expose too much and some open toed shoes. I might have to get some more bras to match more summer type clothes and more summer dresses. I got in the car and drove off to get the guys, I got there early and as I sat there a flash rain storm came in and only lasted about 15 minutes, there was a lot of rain. Mark told me about them and never to try and drive through any water that you did know how deep it was.

The guys came out and we drove home, Mark rushed inside to get out of his uniform and then back out. I asked where to because he said I could drive; he gave me directions and it wasn’t a long drive. We got there in about 20 minutes when I see car dealerships on both sides.

He looked at me and said

“Which one do we start with”

“What do you mean”

“You need a car when you get here, but the best thing is we need to get second hand. Only because when you go from duty assignment to duty assignment you have to sell the car in most cases.”

“Well, I like a four door because of the room. What do you like”?

“Something that gets me from point a to point b”

“Ok that’s a big help”

“Let’s park and start walking and looking”

So, we parked and started to look and fend off all the sales people. We found two cars that were nice and we agreed on them. We started to haggle with them and finally got a good price and Mark was able to get a few more things in the car that it didn’t have. They said it would be done in about a week or so. By now it was dinner time so we drove around to find some place and found a nice diner. We went in and got a seat, Mark ordered pork chops for both of us as we were tired of burgers. As we waited for our food, I told Mark of all the things I got done today and he said that was a lot. I also said I got to tan and I will show him

that when we go to bed and winked at him which almost made him spit out his drink. We ate then headed back because I asked if it was still light out can we train again.

We got home and we quickly changed into some workout clothes and went in to the back yard. We started with some starching and he showed me basic strikes and as I would do them, he would block them showing me both at once but wanted me to just concentrate on the strikes. When we finished, we sat and just relaxed closing our eyes until we felt relaxed from the days stress. Then it was a rush to the shower when we got to the room all you seen was clothes flying all over the place to be in first. I could see Mark watching me take my clothes off to see those tan lines. So, I started to turned from side to side to show them off. After showing him, we headed to bed because it was a long day.

“Dear?”

“Yes Maria”

“Am I doing good with everything so far”

“I couldn’t have done it any better and yes a great job”

“I am getting a little scared about being able to run a house hold”

“It’s not like I have done it before either, so we will do it together and you said your mom would come down to help a little”

“I know she is, but I wish I could have done it on my own”

“We will be fine and you will do great. It’s the wedding I am worried about, to make sure we have everything done, it’s a onetime deal no do over’s

“Mark as long as you are there I could care less if everything else goes off the tracks, they can just deal with it.”

“I will be there looking for you so don’t be late”

“Trust me I will be telling the driver to step on it I have someone special waiting.”

And off to sleep we went.

Chapter 28 TGIF, Not So Much

Today I woke up before Mark and just laid there looking at him sleep and tied to think about all that has happened to me. The beginning of the year was a disaster with another boyfriend and another break up, I was starting to think there were no men on this earth worth even trying to get to know anymore. Then that strange day, I was so down to the point of almost being deeply depressed and I didn’t want to be bothered with anything or anyone. It was my mother that got me up and made me go to school that day because I was just going to spend the day in bed.

To this day I still can’t understand how everything came together so easy, do you know the odds of two people meeting on the same train after years of no . My mom helped me through all those guys I dated and she would tell me one day, one day he will come along and you will know he is the one. I always thought she was just trying to make me feel better because at that point in my life I just didn’t see it happening.

Now here I am in this man’s bed and I couldn’t be any happier if I tried. The part I find funny is I didn’t have to do anything or say anything or go on dates and get dressed up, he was just there for me to either accept or turn away. Part of me wanted to turn away, I was not in a good place at that time in my life, but he kept talking and he talked to me, not telling me how good he was or some other story to get me to go on a date with him. We were having a conversation like normal people and I so needed normal in my life.

The question now is what we are doing, is this normal, we are getting married in less than six months of knowing each other. I have asked him to give me a baby, plus I am about to travel the world leaving everyone behind. Is this my normal, I guess love is what you want it to be, normal doesn’t play into it. Tomorrow I fly home and the next time I come back here this will be home for me, for us and I can’t wait. They say love hurts, right now I love him so much it hurts, is that what they mean? I want to show him family life can be good and healthy, that he can be happy, god knows he makes me so happy I want that for him. I want him so bad right now and he is sleeping, oh well he can take a nap this afternoon.

With that I removed my cloths and tosses them on the floor and rolled on top of him and start to kiss him all over, his face and neck. He starts to wake up and I feel his hands start to touch my body, this is what I want right now, him. He touches me in places that feel so good and he caresses me where I want to be caressed. At times, it is like he is reading my mind, he reacts to my movements and when I am ready, he knows. He rolls me on my back and I position my legs so he can get to me, I look him in his eyes telling him that I can’t wait any more and he grants my wish. He pins my arms over my head and kisses my face and neck and moves in a motion that makes me feel like I have never felt before. I don’t want it to stop but nature can be cruel because it decides when you are done. But that feeling seems to last longer each time we make love. I now know the difference between sex and making love, he makes love to me, we are partners sharing this together. He rolls off of me, we are both trying to catch our breaths, he looks at me

“You couldn’t wait 10 more minutes I would have gotten up” laughing

“Nope, I couldn’t and you know you loved it”

“Don’t change the subject and now I am starving thank you”

“No babe, thank you”

And she trots off to the shower laughing as she walks away. We both hurry to get ready so we can go get breakfast before his shift and Johnson is on his own today. We went to the diner just off base

“Morning you’ll, nice to see you again and on a week day, coffee”

“Yes please, seems somebody couldn’t sleep this morning so no one slept”

“Yes dear, I couldn’t sleep so I needed company, so lucky you”

“Yes, you have a point there I am the luckiest person in the world”

“Ah look at you two, so damn cute, what will you have this fine morning”

“I’m going to have the pancake special, and my bride to be would like to have a

ham omelet with whole wheat toast, no hash browns for us today I need to fit into my uniform for the wedding”

We got our coffee and Mark reaches across the table to get Maria’s hand and kisses it and holds it while they wait for their food. He asks what her plans were for today and she said she was going to be brave and venture off base to the mall, she needed some more cloths for this weather down here. He asked if she still had his card so she can shop and she reminded him she did have some money of her own. He said that if she seen any shirts, he could use one or two more. They ate breakfast then she drove him back to the shop for his shift and they kissed goodbye.

As she drove off, she didn’t tell him she was planning on going back to the place where they got their wedding rings because she wanted to get him something special as a wedding gift, something he could ware around his neck all the time. From there she would go find the mall, what was nice about Texas is signs all over the place. I guess they want you to get where you need to be. She also knew there were more signs showing you how to get to the base then one needed to follow, the military is a big deal down here.

She found the store and parked and went inside and the sale person recognized her

“The rings are not ready yet, did someone call you about them?”

“No, I am here to get something for my husband as a wedding gift”

That sounds nice, I am not sure how many times I have said that out loud, my husband, and wedding. It’s kind of funny thinking about it, I feel like overnight I went from a little girl to a somewhat mean teen to this grown woman about to get married. Anyway, let’s see what we can get here

“We have a Saint Christopher which a lot of the military people get for their husbands and you can put something on the back”

“I don’t want something to big, then again something that will hold up”

“This one here will hold up it is a little heaver but not so much that you feel it hang on your neck. Want to try it on and get a feel for it”

I tried it on and it was a little heavy for me but for Mark I think it would be fine, now what to put on the back of it. There is so much I want to say, let’s try

Always Know I Love You and Always Return to Me

The sales lady said that would fit and I asked her to keep it on the side and I would pick it up when it was time and there was no rush. She knew to keep it a secret and she said half her job was keeping secrets, some not so good and laughed. I asked her which was the best way was to get to the mall.

As I drove to the mall, I thought that is the first gift I will be giving Mark, I have bought gifts for my other boyfriends but none-has more meaning behind it then this does. I want to have it blessed also to help keep him safe so he always returns to me.

Shopping in the mall was nice, but I knew this time tomorrow I would be getting ready to get on a plane leaving Mark once again. I was not looking at it that I was going home because I have accepted that this is now my home and going back will be just a visit. My mom has mixed feelings, she loves me there, but she knew one day I would be gone like my sister. The difference now is my sister is close by and I will be a in another state. What is helping her deal with this is the fact of who is am marring, even my dad is coming to with it. They both brag to their friends and the family about this guy who is going places in the Air Force and just got a big promotion, not knowing it is just another strip. Although I am very proud and he said that if he can finish his college, he can apply for officer school. That is one thing about the men I dated, I realized now they never had any goals, they were content with what they had at the moment. Mark wants more from life and even more that I am in his life and I want to help him get there. I have not told him, I have been thinking about a baby again, it’s just he makes me feel so warm in side. I understand there will be the right time and we both will know when that is. I’m young enough as to not worry about it and I do want time for us first, but the thought of us having a baby will be so wonderful.

I took my time just window shopping, although I did get a few things and

stopped to have a salad for lunch. Then I tried to find some shirts for him and it took about five stores before I could find something, I forgot this was Texas and most of the cloths were western and that is not what he was looking for. While I was walking around, I found a store that sold sexy night cloths and went inside to look around

“Can I help you”

“Just looking”

“For a special occasion”

“Well, I am getting married soon”

“Congratulations”

“Thank you”

“May I show you somethings”

“Ok I have some time”

She showed me a few things, some of which made me blush and I though was a little too over the top. She then showed me something more subdued, some were nice and others I didn’t thing would look good on me. Then she showed me something that was sexy yet classy. It had garters and the most important part was easy to get off and that thought made me grin to myself because am I not going to be wearing it all that long. I do like the thought of the garters; I think it will make my legs look even sexier. I want that night to be special, however it’s going to be hard to top a few times we have had already, but we will try as I laughed. I bought the outfit and had to get it home and hide it so Mark didn’t see if before that night. I was enjoying life right now and it seemed nothing could change that feeling.

I got back in time to pick up the guys and drove to the house. When we got there, Mark said

“We are going out; you need to get changed”

“Where are we going”

“A surprise, just know it is a nice place”

“Ok, it’s a surprise”

We get changed and headed out into San Antonio. We parked in a parking lot near the main area. We walked towards the people, there was signs saying they were heading towards the river walk and signs directing them to the Alamo.

“Are we tourists now”

“this is just part of the surprise”

We walked around as there were lots of tiny shops mostly for the tourists, people who lived here knew better than to buy from them as it is way overpriced. It was a nice place to walk around near the river anyway. We took the mini-tour of the Alamo and Maria said she leaning about it in school and thought it was bigger. I said that this was the main area. I looked at my watch and it was time, so I held her hand and lead her to the river’s edge where a line forming.

“are we going on a boat?”

“Yes”

“I thought you had a fear of them”

“Oh, I do” laughing

Just about then a long boat pulled up and people started to get on, I helped Maria to get on and she sat near the end and me next to her. She could feel my hand sweating and she knew I was not comfortable with this. She grabbed my hand tight and pulled me to her. Once the boat left the mini dock it started down the river which was lined with shops and as we got further down, we seen all the different restaurants.

I looked at him and smiled. It was about a 20-minute ride which was so nice, all the lights along the river, even overhead they hung from the tresses. Once we got to the restaurant, we all got off and were shown to our table. We had one that looked out onto the river so we can see the boats .

“good evening ma-am and sir can I offer you a drink”

“we would like sweet tea please”

“would you like a Margareta we are having a special tonight”

“thank you but we will ”

“on the left side of the menu are our specials, I will be back to take your orders.”

“Mark, this place is so nice and romantic, do you ever stop trying to impress me, you know I am going to marry you.”

“I know, you are it worth, no matter now or in 20 years, why should it be to impress you, why not because I want to.”

“What am I going to do with you dear, you always make me feel so special”

“I don’t know, enjoy yourself”

The waiter returned and asked

“Have you decided what you would like”

“We would like the house salad with the dressing on the side and for the main

course we would like the chicken and steak fajitas for two”

“Would you like the Spanish rice on the side”

He looks at Maria and she shakes her head yes

“Yes, we would”

“thank you, sir it will be out soon,”

Maria just looks around the place and listens to the live Mexican band playing and for a minute she was a little overwhelmed with feelings to the point of tears. Mark took her hand and told her it was ok and to just enjoy it all, this is just the start to our lives. We may end up in a country that have such wonderful places and we get to share it together. She never thought about life off the base as they moved around and the possibility of all those places she only heard about and now she could live it.

Our dinner came and once everyone had theirs, they had a show in the middle of the floor, native dance from their home country along with singing. After we finished dinner, they brought some kind of cake and coffee. At this point we were stuffed and they had the kids come out and do a little show. After all was done, we all went back to the boats that were waiting, we got in and this time Maria leaned into to me and I held her as she held my hand which she felt was

still sweating.

She knew my fear of water, yet I was willing to do this for her made her feel warm inside. She wanted so much to do something special for me, but was not sure what to do yet, but she will find out.

We got back to the car and drove home and parked in the driveway. We decided to go for a little walk, it was a clear night and it was nice and cool out. We walked hand in hand and didn’t say much at first and I looked over to see he was sad. I stopped and turned him to me

“what’s wrong, tell me please”

“is this what family life really like?”

“it can be, but it is what you make it, what the two of us make it together. We will make it what we want it to be, there is no rule book, there is what you feel in the heart. I think we are doing a great job on starting a family together, starting with the two of us. Do you hear me, the two of us working together, not just one sided and we will work on any problem we will face and trust me there will be problems,

that is just life? You are a very strong man and you will be there for me and I will be there for you”

“I just don’t want to be like what I left behind”

“I don’t know what that means and someday I will help you deal with it, that is now in your past, we have a future to work towards and I know that is what you want, a new start”

“I promise I will work with you for our future and I will explain what I left behind”

“I am here when you are ready and you know I will not judge anything; I will give you all the time you need. We have a life time to help you heal.”

I kissed him and held him for a few minutes. Whatever difficulties he has, they really are hurting him. I know we will work to resolve them; I feel it in my heart. We walked back home and I said I wanted to take a quick shower.

I got out of the shower and had a towel around me and as I started to walk over to the sink, I see Mark coming towards me. He got over to me stood behind me and started to kiss my neck and then my shoulders. I could see his face in the mirror. His hand rubbing my shoulders and running his fingers through my wet hair. When he kissed my neck, I would lean my head to the side allowing him total access. He turned me to face him and when he did that, I released my towel falling to the floor.

He kissed my face while his hands caressed parts of my body. I would close my eyes at times, he worked down to my chest and moved from one side to the other parts of my body making me shake a little. When he kissed my breasts, they would react with excitement, he moved down to my stomach kissing the side of me then back to my stomach, I found my hands holding his head. From there he moved lower ever so slow kissing and then tiny nibbles and I would feel his tongue at times. I have never felt this way before and was not sure how to react, my hands stayed holding his head starting to guide him to where I wanted him. He finally got to a place that I have never felt what was happening there before, my first reaction was to pull away, to push him away. But my body took over and I took my one leg and placed it over his shoulder as he continued to bring me pleasure that I have never had before. My eyes closed my head back with my mouth wide open trying to take a deep breath and my body starting to shake uncontrollable, my hands holding his head almost pulling his hair. Then all at once my body went limp my legs felt like jelly and I felt like I could out, he had to stand up and hold me. I looked at him and had no words, partly because I still couldn’t breathe and didn’t know what to say.

He spoke first

“should I have not done that?”

“no, no, I mean yes, you should it’s just…”

“was that the first time”

“no, well maybe yes, it is the first time that I had that reaction to it. In the past it was something that happened quick but never this reaction.”

“I should have taken a different approach”

“trust me that was a great approach, I just didn’t know what was going to happen or what to do.”

With that she grabbed me and lead me to the bed told me to lay down and she straddle me. She told me where to place my hands on her as she lowered herself. As she started to move, I can see she was engrossed in the moment and wanted to return the pleasure she just had. Her eyes fixed on mine and when she seen that I could not hold back any more she intensified her movement until she knew it was over then clasped onto me again gasping for a breath.

She looked up at me

“I think we both need a shower now. You need to find a way for me to know next time that you are going to do that so I don’t out and could walk after.”

We showered and went to bed knowing in the morning I had to go home, but we knew I would be back. Still, he didn’t want me to go, I don’t think we slept much and we just laid in each other’s arms not even talking.

Chapter 29 I’ll Be Back

We woke up and got dressed and finished packing. She only packed what she needed to take home. There was no point in bringing stuff home and then bring it back again. What she didn’t take home we put in a box for when we got the house. I could see she was down so I went over and hugged her and told her in a few weeks she would be back and wouldn’t have to go back again. Besides, she needed to get everything at that end done before returning here.

It made her feel a little better, but I knew she didn’t want to go and I didn’t want her to go. We had to suck it up and try to find the bright side to this, in that we had things to do and hope that was enough to keep us busy.

We all had breakfast together and had a few laughs about the week, all in all it was a great time. Maria really bonded with everyone and they loved her too and everyone exchange numbers again just in case Maria needed something done down here. Maria has become part of the military family now and she knows it and embraces it. I wasn’t that worried, but there was always the outside chance that she didn’t like the life. I know this was just a small taste of it but she did wonderful. When she came down here, I knew she was doing it for me, then it just became natural, no effort.

When it was time to go to the airport Maria and Christina hugged and some tears were involved and Johnson hugged her and still wanted to know what she seen in me, but she knew he was kidding. I loaded the car and off we went, it was

about an hour to the airport, we used the time to go over what we still needed to check on to finalize everything. The one thing I kept putting off was the meeting with the Chaplin and she said that will be the first thing we will do when she comes back. She explained without that meeting there will be no wedding and was that what I wanted. Of course, I agreed and would go once she got back and I will make the appointment. From what we seen not a lot needed to be done, we did a lot this week in between having a good time. She said she will get with her mom and sister regarding travel for the family and I would do the hotels once I knew how many. I would also get the base es that they would need. From what I understand it will be close to 80 people coming and that was a small list from what I heard. I think the chapel can hold close to 120 so we should be good.

After the ceremony, we will go to the hall which can hold more than that with no problem. I think her family will be impressed with the wedding; it will be like nothing they have seen before. A friend of mine said he would tape the entire thing at no cost, he does it on the side for extra money. He has equipment to edit it and make a final tape, I offered to pay him but he said if I cover a shift or two when he needs it that would work and I agreed. It would be nice to have the tape to someday show our kids.

We got to the airport, parked and we walked to the terminal and checked in. We had about an hour before she had to board so we went to a little shop and grabbed one last final sweet tea before she boarded. She just played with her drink and she sat slumped in her chair, I reached across and held her hand. Then it was time for her to go, we walked to the gate and when we got there, she wrapped her arms around me and tried not to cry too much. We had a long kiss and then I said in less time than you know it I will be standing here waiting for you to come home to me. She realized it was time so she went through security and was walking to her gate and all the time looking back. I didn’t move from there until I couldn’t see her any more. I went to the window area and waited for her plane to take off and as it did, I waved knowing she couldn’t see but I did it anyway.

When the plane lifted off the run way, I waved out the window knowing he couldn’t see it but I still did it. Once the plane was airborne, I tried to close my eyes but when I did that, I would all the things that happened that week. Including what happened last night, thinking about that made me wiggle a little in my chair. So, sleeping was not going to happen, so I took out my planer and started to make more notes, that seemed to take up some time until the food came. Funny they asked what I wanted to drink and I almost ordered sweet tea. Only after a week I was thinking like I was from Texas. When I get home, I need my sister and mom to help with some of these things. I know what my sister will be wearing, but there is still my mom and dad, I don’t know what they are wearing. I also want the flowers to match his uniform and the bride’s maids, I am in white so that is easy for me, the rest need to make sure it doesn’t stand out too much.

Driving back to the dorm seemed longer than normal but it gave me time to the week that we just had. On my side, there wasn’t too much left to do so I will have a lot of idle time, looks like the gym will see a lot of me. Maybe I will offer to take shifts if people needed to do things, anything to keep me busy and my mind off the fact she is not here. The one thing I need to do is make sure my security clearance issues are being processed. I was told starting Monday I had limited access to the communication centers until it was all done. That just means less work that I can do and I might have to do the paperwork instead of fixing equipment. I got to my room which I have not been in for a while, I laid in the bed waiting for Maria to call to say she got home. I laid across the bed with my desk light on just looking at the ceiling. It was about 9 when my phone rang

“Sergeant Thomas speaking”

“Hi there Sergeant Thomas, this is Mrs. Thomas”

“I see you are home, any issues”

“No, it just seemed very long”

“Here too, I know what you mean, how is everyone”

“They missed me and are happy I am here now”

“It’s going to be hard for them when they go home and you are still here”

“In time I know my mom will adjust, I will have to call a lot for a while”

“they knew at some point you would leave home”

“Yes, but not that far way for the first time”

“We all have to adjust a little it seems”

“Yes, but my adjustment I want to happen. It’s getting late and you have an early shift, go to sleep my love and dream of us and I will do the same.”

“Yes ma-am”

We both hung up and I went to sleep just as I was laying on the bed, Maria slept in her cloths that night holding my shirt I had given her.

In the morning, I got up early to return the rental, they keep an office on base so it is easy for us to rent a car. Then off to the shop for a boring day as I can see the paper work on a desk that I assume will be for me. I walked in and my shift Sergeant called me over and gave me the good news, paper work. I smiled and walked over to the desk and started my day.

I woke up and got out of my cloths, showered and went down stairs to see my mom cooking breakfast for me. I was hungry this morning because airline food just didn’t cut it. So, I sat down ate and drank some coffee. Today I would go to the college and file the paperwork to transfer my information to the school down there. One more semester and I would be done, we were going to delay the honeymoon to the week I was off from school, Mark didn’t want me to miss anything this close to finishing. After I finish school, I will have to study to get

my state license in order to practice nursing in Texas and when we move to some states I will have to retest. But I will see how much I want to work; I do know when we have kids Mark and I agreed I would stay home until they were in school full time and then I could work part time if I wanted to. But we agreed to be there for them once they came home to help with homework and all that is involved including school projects. It will be like going back to school all over again. I will teach our kids to be nice to everyone and not be like I was that one day even if it turned out ok in the end.

“momma I had such a wonderful time, I felt like it was home”

“Are you ready for it”

“I truly feel it in my heart I am ready to start my life with Mark”

“Then you are ready and no matter what I tell you it will not help once you feel it in your heart and that makes me happy. Now tell me about the wedding”

I went over all the things I did while I was down there from the rings, to the gifts for the bride’s maids. I asked about who was going to make the trip, to what her mom and dad was going to wear. I explained the differences in a military wedding, to one everyone knows. Her mom said she couldn’t wait to see it and her father was proud to be part of it, he even is trying to lose a little weight so he can look good with all those military personal around him. I asked my mom

about what she should get her sister. As far as her sister she said to find something that the two of you can share in your memory of each other. I asked if my mother wanted her flowers on her wrist or on her shoulder, all of these things still had to be done. The morning was going by quickly, so I left for the college.

On the drive to school, I was thinking about their new house and how I want to fix it up. When I get down there all the shopping they would have to do to fill the kitchen, I need to make a list and let momma look at it so I don’t forget anything. I never thought starting out was like this, then what did I think it would be like. For some reason I am so excited to start this and I think Mark is also. Unlike men I have known, Mark will be there with me helping and I will not have to ask, I might have to tell him I don’t need help is more the problem. There will be things I wanted to do and not want his help. I parked and went to the istration office

“May I help you”

“I need forms to transfer my records”

“Ok, where will we be sending them too”

“San Antonio Texas Community College”

“Are you moving there?”

“Yes, I am marring someone stationed there in the Air Force”

“Congratulations”

“Thank you, do you know how long it will take for them to get it so I can for the next semester”

“they should have it within a week and I see you only need a few more classes, good luck”

I filled out the paper work with addresses and information for the college in Texas. After that I paid the charge, I had the money Mark had given me to do what I needed to do but I was trying not to use it. Her parents had given her money also and it was a little hard to keep track of it all. After this I was going to get my sister and they were going to check on the dresses and I was going to have a fitting for my wedding dress. My mom will be there for the final fitting to make sure everything was perfect.

I got to my sister’s house to see my god child running to me

“Aunt Maria, we are going on an airplane soon”

“are you excited”

“Yes, I have my own little bag to pack my stuff”

“Very nice, is mom around”

“Yes, she is finishing getting dressed”

I went inside and upstairs to her room to find her still in her underwear looking at cloths.

“Think you can move a little faster”

“Sure, you go for a week and now you want to rush me”

“Well, I did miss you”

“What for about a minute when you were with Mark”

“Maybe”

“Sure, you will go off have this great exciting life and forget about me”

“You know I will always love you”

“I know, but I went from the top of the list to the middle now that you found this wonderful man to take you away. I am not supposed to tell you but momma is planning a surprise bridal shower party and I know you are like me and hate surprises”

“I thought she was going too after I said I didn’t need one”

“good luck with that with momma”

“Do you know when”

“In two weeks and you better looked surprised or I will have to kick your butt and mom will know it was me. Ok I’m ready”

They went off to the store for the dresses and of course it was a friend of a friend who knew someone. The bride’s maid’s dresses look beautiful, my sisters dress fit perfect and she looked stunning in it. My dress was an open shoulder dress. The bottom flared out but was not large. It had some beads at the waist. My vail sat on top of my hair with mesh that I could flip over the cover my face but it was not that long. I also ordered a dress I could change into after all the pictures and ceremony were finished so I could really enjoy the wedding. Mark had suggested that and my mom thought it was a great idea.

And of course, I had to have two pair of shoes, heals and then something more comfortable for after. My god mother insisted that I just pick out what I loved and she gave the store personal instructions that they were not to tell me any prices just give her what she wants, so I hope it wasn’t too much. There were some minor adjustments still until the final fitting. We had Alysia try her dress on because she is growing all the time and lucky there was just minor things to be done in the length. I was getting excited wearing the dress thinking about when I wear it, I am going be married. So, things are on scheduled with the dresses, I’m going to have the dresses shipped and not take a chance the airlines losing them.

After I told my sister

“Ok, can I buy you guy’s lunch”

Alysia chimed in

“Can we go to McDonald’s and get a happy meal”

They both laugh and Maria said

“You know I was thinking the same thing”

We drove to McDonalds and ordered some food and sat down to eat.

“so, tell me every detail, how was the trip”

“well, all the wedding things are getting done. He started to teach me how to defend myself. We shopped for a car, picked out a house and lots of paperwork.

Then he took me out to a romantic place for dinner one night. We went to a karaoke bar of course he sang me a love song and I cried. He also sang at the feast to a large crowed. We just had a wonderful time.”

“very nice now tell me the real details”

“What do you mean”

“Ok we are sisters and have shared everything, why are you holding back now”

“this might not sound possible, but I think it gets better each time”

“ok, I told you that you don’t have a good poker face, spill it”

My face was tuning red and I was looking down

“he did something to me that I never had done like that before”

“you mean he went there with his head buried between your thighs”

“oh god yes, he did and I didn’t know what to do or how to react”

“oh my god, have you done something special for him yet”

“what?”

“you know just for him”

“no, not yet”

“Why not?”

“It has been so good it never got to that point”

“will you”

“I guess so, he makes me feel so good and I don’t feel inhibited with him”

They whispered about it, sharing more details with each other while they ate lunch.

During my shift, I was asked to report to the commanding officer. The shift Sergeant in charged took the call and told me to go now. I went over to the istrative build and up to the commanding officer’s office. His Sergeant advised he was there and I was told to go in

“Sergeant Thomas reporting as ordered”

As I stood at attention the Captain was reading some paperwork.

“At ease Sergeant, your paperwork is final, all it needs is for you to take it to personal. As of today, you are now Staff Sergeant Thomas, congratulations. When you go to personal you need to schedule a date for your reenlistment ceremony. You need to have your new strips on your uniform by tomorrow or you will be

out of uniform. The last thing is we need your next duty assignment.”

“When do you need that by sir”

“No latter then the end of September”

“Yes sir, I will get it done”

“Dismissed Staff Sergeant Thomas”

“Thank you, sir,”

I took the folder from the Captain and left, then proceeded to personal which will give it to payroll and other departments. I want to wait for the reenlistment ceremony until Maria can be there with me.

It was just a short walk and once I got there, I gave them the folder

“congratulations Staff Sergeant”

“Thank you”

“OK, we need to schedule your reenlistment”

“I would like something in the end of September”

“Ok, but you need to sign the paperwork now and do the swearing in then, dress blues with new strips, you would not know how many people forget that part. Then you have to do it all over.”

“Understood”

“We will you with the date, we need to see how many need to attend to reenlist. The pay increase will be prorated in your next pay period, after that you will see the increase. I also see that you are scheduled to get married in October. Again, it will work the same the first pay period will be prorated and it will show the increase for married benefits. Will you be living on base or off”?

“On base housing”

He took notes

“Ok Sergeant that is all I need for now”

I called the shop and told them the news and I was told to take care of what I needed to regarding my uniforms. I went to the base store and bought all the necessary strips and pins that I needed. Then I went and got all my uniforms that need to be updated and went to the base tailor. They said it can be done in about two hours, so I took this time to go get a haircut which I needed anyway. After I got a quick bite to eat at the base diner, this is what they call it but it is too small for even that. When I went back to the tailor to get my uniforms, the lady behind the counter point to the shirt I was wearing and asked

“would you like me to put your stirps on that shirt also”

Feeling embarrassed I took it off and gave it to her and I sat on the bench to wait for her to be done

“don’t feel bad it happens to everyone”

“thank you”

I put my shirt back on and looked at my new strips and smiled. I took my other uniforms back to my dorm room and was excited to call Maria, but it might be too early as she was running around again today. So, I took time to go over my To Do List. I had most things checked off which was good. One thing I could do is go see the DJ and see if there was anything left to do even after the meeting that we had to finalize. In a few weeks Maria will be here, more she will be home. I should go by housing to see what the official date I can get the keys. Thinking about it, there is little left for me to do. There was the limo I need to get information on. I will not need more than two, besides it’s just on base driving and they are short distances. I changed to go to dinner when the phone rang

“Staff Sergeant Thomas, may I help you”

“I was looking for Sergeant Thomas is he there”

“I’m sorry ma-am he is no longer available”

“Well, I guess you will have to do”

“Well ma-am I guess I will have too”

“Congratulations Mark I am so proud of you

“Thank you and this is a good thing for us, not just me”

“So, you had a good day”

“Yes, and very busy, how was yours”

“I am keeping busy which helps a little to keep my mind busy”

“You know before you know it you will be packing and be here”

“Not soon enough”

“I know but you have to get things done at home”

“Excuse me but my home is in Texas with a Staff Sergeant Thomas”

“Sorry Mrs. Thomas”

“Don’t let it happen again” laughing

“How are things up there, are you almost done with everything”

“Yes a few small things and then my last fitting of the dress and then I think I can come home dear”

“I will be waiting with open arms”

We talked for another hour before we hung up so both could eat dinner, we both knew time was flying, but never quick enough. But in a few weeks, she will be here and right after that the wedding. To think a few months ago we both were more or less going through life with no insight or nothing to really look forward to. We just were going through the motions and it took someone to get a little courage to say one little work HELLO. You would never think such a small

word can have such an impact on people’s lives, maybe more people need to say it.

Little does he know but I have a big surprise for him and it is killing me to not tell him. I think back about the past year so many times. In the beginning of the year, I had a new boyfriend that I thought had promise but like the rest once he felt comfortable, I could see things changing. I was taken for granted and he would have more boys’ weekends then time together, so that was the end of that. At that point I wanted time to myself and didn’t need another man in my life, then he showed up out of the blue. At first, I knew I wanted to just bail and move, but something kept me there. It wasn’t that he had all these lines or was a player, he was a person talking with me. It sounds funny but it wasn’t like a man and woman issue, it was two people and I didn’t know how to act because of that. Before I knew it, I was wanting to be with this person more than I knew it and not because of looks or attraction, but because he treated me like a person. Now I am going to marry this person and we never even dated, we connected.

Time was ing, we was getting everything done and it was a week away before we was to be reunited again. I keep busy with my idle time spent in the gym; I have all this energy that I needed to get rid of. Maria was sending boxes down with her stuff and I had the key to the house, but was still staying in the dorm, I couldn’t stay there without her.

Christina was waiting at the arrival gate at the airport when she seen Maria coming down the walk way. She waved and Maria seen her and came over and they hugged.

“Thanks for getting me, I want to surprise him”

“Anytime and trust me he has no clue you are coming early. All he talks about is next week”

“I got everything done so my mom told me to go, it will be fine. If something comes up my sister and mother will take care of it”

“We can’t wait for this wedding; it’s all the girls talk about right now”

“I can’t thank you guys enough for all you have done for us and what you did before me to be there for Mark”

“We all bonded and was there for each other and Mark made it easy, he is a great guy. I can’t tell you how much our kids love him; he takes time to play with them when he comes over”

“Do you know where he will be when we get there”

“If I know him, he is at the gym, he has been hitting it hard every day. I think he doesn’t know what to do with his idle time. I have to say you will like what you see, he really has gotten more toned and I think he lost a little weight, not that he needed it.”

“I am not sure I can take a more tone body, but I will give it a try”

They both start to laugh

“I tried to get my husband to go with him, but he said have you seen him work out, that was way too much work”

“I told him he was a lazy shit”

They got to the car loaded up and headed off to the base. They got there and Christina waited in the car as Maria went into the gym. She looked around and seen him working on the punching bag in the corner. She walked over and he never seen her coming, when she got close enough

“Hello, do you me?”

His head whipped around and his eyes were wide open, he went to her and hugged her even though he was dripping with sweat, she didn’t care

“Why didn’t you tell me, I would have picked you up”

“I wanted to surprise you”

“How did you get here”

“Christina picked me up”

“she knew, I am going to kill her”

“Yes, for over a week I knew I was going to come down early”

“Real nice, make me think we had another week and here you are”

“I am here and I am not leaving, besides if I waited another week you might have died from lack of food. Have you been eating or have you just been working out all the time?”

“well, I have a lot of energy and time on my hands, so I come here. Yes, I have been eating, just a little here and there”

“I hope you still fit in your uniform, might have to get some food in you before the wedding”

“I only lost 15 pounds”

“Only 15, I can see it, I can also see you are more tone if that is at all possible. What am I going to do with you?”

“You can cook for me now” laughing

“Sometimes you can be impossible”

“But I can be cute too”

“Sure, sure go with that

They left the gym and transferred her bags to their car and drove off to their house.

Chapter 30 Home Sweet Home

They got to the house went to the door, Mark opened it, but put his hand up to stop her from going in.

“I know we are not married yet but, I don’t want you to walk in”

With that he lifted her into his arms and she wrapped her arms around his neck. She kissed him as they got inside and they continued to kiss as he lowered her.

I look at her and said the words I have been dying to say

“Welcome home honey”

“Yes, I am finally home, our home”

“You don’t have to leave because this is now home”

“I never want to leave”

They stood there her arms still around his neck looking in each other’s eyes.

She whispered

“Honey you know I love you deeply, but you stink” laughing

“Nice you have not seen me in weeks and that is the best you can come up with. Ok, I will go shower, after I bring the bags in”

All the bags were in now and Maria started to un pack what she needed for tonight while Mark showered. He had already started to move stuff in also. The good thing is it was Friday and he had the weekend off so they can get a lot done. He finished his shower and Maria changed for bed; she was wearing his shirt that he gave her months ago. They got in bed turned off the light, he laid on his back like he always does so she could lay on his chest and he stroked her hair.

She looked up at him

“I have missed this so much when I slept alone each night”

“I couldn’t sleep after you left this last time”

“We are now a family and it will be official before you know it”

“I have a question I thought about lately”

“Ok, is there a problem?”

He looked down at her with a serious expression on his face

“I never asked if you wanted to take my name when we got married? I only assumed.”

She starts laughing

“That’s your question?”

“Yes, I don’t want to just assume”

“What do you think?”

“It would be a great honor if you did. I know we have said it all along”

“There never was any question that I was not going to take your name and be proud of it. Do you have any other silly questions?”

“Let me think on it and I’ll let you know”

“when you have more let me know, until then hold me close so I can sleep in your arms”

“Goodnight honey”

“I would kiss you but I am so tired, I owe you one”

“Go to sleep you nut”

Maria fell asleep within minutes, but Mark was still a wake and was looking at the ceiling while he was still stoking her hair. His mind was racing with all the thoughts of what they needed to do in the morning. About 3 in the morning, he drifted off to sleep and hoped they sleep in.

They woke up around 9ish and just laid in bed, no one wanted to get up, it was their house now and they wanted to enjoy the moment of no one bothering them for the first time. She moved up closer to his face so her face was near his shoulder, he was still trying to sleep a little and she would nibble on his ear. They stayed in bed until after 10 then got up and realized there was no food, so they showered and went to the off-base diner.

“Well long time no see you two”

“I just go back last night and this time for good”

“Great, the wedding must be soon”

“A few weeks”

“Nice, I assume lots of coffee based on the bags under your eyes”

“Yes, thank you”

“I missed this place”

“I missed you guys too”

The waitress came with coffee and took their order.

Mark looked across the table holding her hands and said

“You messed up my planes to get the place ready”

“Now we can do it together and make sure we get it right” laughing

“First thing is to get food into the house”

“Yes, we need to get some food in you too”

“I ate”

“What crackers?”

“Ha, ha, very funny”

“Eat all your breakfast so we can go shopping dear”

We finished breakfast and went to the base food store, we ended up needing two carts to get what we needed. We never knew just how much we would need and we both knew we must have forgotten things, just didn’t know what. We took the stuff home to put away and then off to the PX for other things like more towels and sheets and stuff like that.

Maria asked after seeing what they spent

“honey, are we poor now?”

“no, we are not poor, I have not even touched my bonus. All this time there wasn’t much I needed to spend my money on so I saved it for a rainy day. It turns out that not only did it rain but there was a rainbow with a special treasure at the end, a beautiful young woman”

“ok even for you that was a little cheesy and it seems you must be good at saving”

“what did I need to spend my money on, the Air Force provided most everything I needed”

“well now you have me to help you with all of those things”

“yes, we can budget together because I don’t have a clue about running a house. I do think living on base will help “

“we will learn together because besides balancing a check book I have no clue about paying bills and knowing what to spend money on other than cloths.”

They filled the car again and went home and started again to unpack putting things away. While they were putting things away, Maria took a towel and snapped it at Mark and caught him good. She started to run around the room and he caught her on the couch. She landed on the bottom and him on top both laughing. Laughing turned to kissing which turned into hands up her top which turned into hips pushing into each other. Finally, pants were pulled down and shorts lowered with tops pulled up and they christen the couch.

As she started to get dressed again Maria said

“Ok was not expecting that this soon, thought we would have waited for tonight”

“Well, you were the one who snapped the towel”

“Yes, that didn’t mean to take my shorts off and take advantage of me”

“I didn’t see you complaining or fighting me off”

“true, but still try and control yourself a little for now, we have work to do”

“we will see about that dear”

“control, just keep saying that”

“I do but it is hard, one look at you and I lose control”

“oh dear god, do I have to hose you down”

“you know I love you”

“I know, you keep telling me and I love hearing it”

They got back to work and all day they were playing around with each other and just laughing. By night time they were so tired they just made some hot dogs for dinner and went to bed. The next morning Maria rolled over and asked if they were going to church and Mark said god would understand just this one time if they missed it, so they turned over went back to sleep. They got up at around 11 made breakfast and just had a lazy day around the house watching some tv. Maria cooked a real dinner and after they took a walk around the area to walk off what they just ate.

When they were lying in bed Mark asked about where she wanted to go for his next duty station. She thought about it and asked him a question

“Could we stay here longer”

“I guess so why”

“Hear me out, you want to finish some of your classes and I want to finish mine. If we stay here a little longer, we both can get what we need then move on. Besides I think if we don’t start out moving and are a little stable to start off, I think it will be

for the best.”

“Are you scared to move?”

“No not really, I think we are happy here and for now this can be home. I do want to travel at some point. I am just putting it out there but no matter what, wherever you go I want to be and that is the point”

“I can check into it”

“I know we will be fine; I also want you to advance in the Air Force and getting your degree will help”

“If I get my degree then I can become an officer, would you like that”

“I would be proud of you no matter if you are an officer or a Sergeant”

“If we stay then where would you like to go”

“I would like to go to Japan where you were to see what you seen to share it with you again”

“It was nice there; I think you would like it”

With that they drifted off to sleep. They got up early but didn’t have to because Mark was working afternoon’s and still on desk work waiting for the paper work to be finalized to get his clearance back. The security police had interviewed all the necessary people from Maria’s background and family and there didn’t see any issues.

We got up ate and Mark went off to check on somethings while I did some more things around the house. The phone rang and Mark had asked her to answer a special way

“Staff Sergeant ’s Thomas house”

“Hi momma, yes everything is going fine here and he was very surprised. Sorry I didn’t get to call we were running around trying to get the place settled”

“Yes, everything looks like it is ready for the wedding”

“Ok I will call you in a day or so. Love you too”

She hung up the phone and realized this was now her home and her mom called her home. She smiled and continued to get things done. Mark was going to ask about extending his tour here and if not then to go back to Japan. But she hoped he could stay to get his classes in.

He got home before he had to report for shift to tell her there was a good chance they could stay partly because it would save the Air Force in moving expenses and right now, they are looking to save anyway they can. This could mean staying here at least 2 years more than off to another duty station.

Maria reminded me we had an appointment with the chaplain that night after my shift. My shift ended about 8 and Maria picked me up and we went over to see the chaplain who said he would see us late because of my shift that week.

“Evening Sir, Staff Sergeant Thomas and my soon to be wife Maria”

“At ease, I am not into the formal stuff when it comes to these meetings son, so

just relax and be yourself. So, I will make this short, I only ask one question. Why are you getting married? But you can’t say you are in love. Ok who wants to go first”

I look at Maria who shook her head for me to go first

“Well sir, I want to marry this woman because in my entire life no one has ever made me feel so wanted and so loved then she has. She gives her love and has never asked for anything in return. I look at her every day and want to know what she sees in me and she tells me a man that gives and never wants, she sees a man there to defend her no matter what, she sees a man that she wants to have a family with, she sees me for me”

“Ok Maria, your turn dear”

“I want to marry this man because he has been there for me, he never judges me, he puts me before all others no matter what, he treats me as an equal in everything

we do, he challenges me to do things but he will never let me fail, he will defend not only my honor but I know in my heart he will defend me with his life. This is the man, I want to be with my entire life and I hope that I can live to be as good a person as he is.”

“Ok I think my work is done here, I will see you two at the wedding and those are the reasons you should get married; love can just be a word so easy to throw around, but your words have true meaning behind them”

With that, one more thing off our list and here I thought it was going to be painful.

Maria was to start classes in less than a week, one during the day and two at night. It wasn’t a problem as I worked all different shifts, so somedays we would just each other on our way in or out. The wedding was less than a few weeks away and the two of us was going crazy trying to make sure everything was done and with school and work we need a rest soon.

The weekend before the wedding her parents and sister came down to help out. Her parents were going to stay with us and Johnson offered the extra room to her sister. Her sister’s husband would fly down that Friday after work. Things were starting to move very quickly. But the one thing we never felt was nervous about

getting married or being married, we just wanted everything to go right.

Her parents and sister did some running around with Maria to make sure everything was ok with the hotels, cake, flowers and anything else they could think of. Of course, her mom took over the kitchen while she was there doing cooking and cleaning the entire house. By Thursday of that week people started to arrive and because of a deal the military had with the local hotels we got a great rate on rooms and they were picked up at the airport by their hotels shuttle buses. We would just go to the hotel and see how things were.

The weather was great, nice and sunny, but not Texas hot which was great for everyone. I stopped by the drill team’s headquarters to check if there was anything they needed, they said food and drinks. I told them I couldn’t thank them enough and they said they like to do them it allows them to show off a little to people what they can do. Free food didn’t hurt either and something to do on a weekend was nice.

It was now Friday night and we had to go to the chapel for a quick over view of what is going to happen. This being a military wedding things were much different. Everyone was surprised at what was different and excited it was not the normal boring wedding. After we all went out to eat

I stood to make a little speech

“I want to thank everyone for coming. I know it was not easy and everyone

traveled far to be here. I want to thank Maria’s parents, they did so much even after I told them not too. I want to thank her sister for being there for her this entire time when I was not able to be there. But most of all I want to thank whatever or who ever allowed me to meet this wonderful woman again and to find the words to talk to her that day which lead us to this great day. There are not enough words I can find to describe how she makes me feel or how I can describe her. All I know is I am lucky that she walked into my life and I was there to meet her again.”

Her mom and her had a few tears along with some others, then Maria got up to talk

“Mark, I never knew there was a person on this earth like you, I was at a point in my life that I could have just accepted anyone and in most cases I would not have been happy. Then you said one word to me and my life changed, I cannot thank you enough, even if it takes my entire life I will try. You bring me happiness I never knew existed each and every day. Every night I go to bed content with my life with you and know in the morning when we wake up my day with you will be filled

with joy. You have made me challenge myself and I hated you for that until I seen what my potential really could be. You showed me I have no limits, just what limits I put on myself. You helped me grow into a woman from a scared girl and I want to continue to grow with you by my side. I know and hope someday we will have children together and I know you will be there with me the entire way and our children will be loved by both of us. With that I just have to add I love you Always and Forever”

By now the room was filled with crying woman, no one has ever said those words about me. Anyway, we had dinner and gave out some thank you gifts to the bridal party and her parents. Then everyone went to where they needed to go for the night.

Chapter 31 The Wedding

On the night before the wedding, I ended up sleeping at the Johnson’s with her family at our house, the whole can’t see the bride before the wedding day in her dress. Not like I was going to get much sleep that night anyway. Johnson and I went down to get a trim and shave just so I didn’t cut myself that morning. Christina was ironing our uniforms even though I had it done at the cleaners, she said they missed a few spots. After she hung them up on the door and placed my special shoes near the bed. These shoes we wear at special events, they have a special clear coating on them so that they look highly shined. When I got back, I placed the small number of ribbons I had on my jacket. I took my time; Johnson was in the kitchen shining the brim of our hats. Christina cooked a light breakfast, some eggs and toast with coffee, we just sat and talked a little because we had time, she asked me

“How do you feel today”

“I’m ok, just a little too much energy right now, I just want everything to be perfect. I want this to be a special day for Maria, I think I have the typical guy issue. That being just get it done and over with.”

“You two have worked so hard at this I think it will go well and the things you

have done for the wedding will impress everyone there, just let it handle itself. Things will be fine, don’t try to micro manage the little things, there are people in place to do that. You have all of us and her family to take care of anything that comes up. From what her sister said her Dad will be on top of it, trust her on that.”

“It’s hard not knowing what is going on there, if things are ok. Maybe I should call over.”

“You are going to call no matter what I say, you’re a thick-headed ass”

I called the house and Maria answers

“Hi Maria, is everything ok over there, do I need to do anything”

“Honey, you need to take it down a notch, everything is working out here. I have an entire team of people doing things for me. Right now, I need you to get dressed

and look the best I know you can in that uniform you wore the day we met. That is what I need you to do, like I said there are people taking care of the rest for me, my family lives for these moments, they love to micromanage”

“Just remind them this is a military base; things work a little different”

“If it involves cooking food and serving it, it is all the same. All is ok, relax Staff Sergeant Thomas, soon you will have a Mrs. Thomas for the rest of your life.”

“Ok, see you soon”

They both hung up and Mark tries to slow his breathing down. He looks at his watch and it is time to get dressed. He finishes getting dressed and goes over to the full-length mirror which all houses have so he can check to ensure everything is in place. Both Johnson and Mark take some tape and check for link on the back of the jackets.

Johnson tells Mark

“Hey I never thanked you for picking me to be your best man”

“No need for thanks, you took me into your family when I was alone”

“Stop dude, I might just start to cry and ruin my uniform”

“Ok, you are an ass and time to go”

They get in the car and drive to the chapel; they see most of the guys from his shop there already and in uniform. Mark gets everyone together and explains what he needs them to do, which was to escort the guests down the aisle to where they can find a seat. He explained once they got them to their seats they had to stand at attention until they are seated do an about face and march back to get the next guest. Most of the guys have been in a few years and was ok with this. He shook all of their hands and thanked them for this and reminded them to have a good, one of the guys made a joke

“Give the guy another strip and he thinks he is the new commanding officer”

They all laughed, but they knew what he needed to be done to make not only Mark look good but their command and the Air Force and they all had pride in that.

“Ok Show Time”

At the house, there was morning tears, then lots of running around getting ready. I had found someone to come do our makeup which was one less thing we had to do. The flowers showed up on time for the bride’s maids, the guys couldn’t wear flowers on their uniforms it was against regulations. Each time Maria tried to do something there was someone there to help. Her sister was right by her side to do whatever she needed to get done when it came to getting ready. The only time she was alone is when she took a shower, but she thought someone was in there watching her. She just had her bra and panties on with a light robe. Because her hair was short, that was one less major task, but even that her sister dried it and it came out just the way she wanted it. No one ate breakfast even though there were trays of fruit and rolls for people to pick on. There was someone at the door which turned out to be the photographer, everyone was starting to get nuts once he showed up. Then my mom yelled for everyone to stop and slow down and do the jobs she gave them. I was upstairs starting to get dressed with my sister’s help, then mom came up with the photographer to take some pictures while I was getting ready. He then went downstairs to take some pictures there.

Mom looked at me and said

“Honey this is your day, enjoy it as there is only one day like this. I feel you will have no worries because you have found your man and there is no one like him and he is yours. The two of you will have a happy life, I feel that in my heart, I will have no worries about you now. Just be yourself with him and never not trust

your judgment in life. I know you never thought you would be happy in your life, but you hung in there and now look. Your dad and I can’t be happier for you and we accept Mark into the family with open arms and no reservations”

“Thank you, momma,”

The limo’s showed up now which means it is close to get ready to go, I walked down the stairs and everyone stopped what they were doing and then started to clap, which made me cry a little. The photographer took more pictures, it seemed like he was attached to me.

My dad came over and kissed me and we went into the limo, it is time to go now. This is really going to happen; I have waited my entire life for this moment. Not only am I getting married, I am marring the perfect man for me. This will be a day I will the rest of my life as I sit her with my dad and knowing my family is waiting with my future husband in the chapel.

Mark and Johnson were standing in the front of the chapel and they could hear the drill team starting to arrive. You could hear the drummer warming up and hear the metal taps on the drill team’s shoes as well as the Lieutenant shouting commands. The taps are worn to emphasize their movement which if you never heard or seen it can be very impressive and the sound can be deafening in a place like this. But they look sharp in their Dress Blues and white gloves and everything shined. Their white gun belts with their bayonets, it is just a sight you

will not forget soon and at a wedding can make or break it and they know it. But they itted they enjoy doing these and try to make it something special for their fellow service men. They said it was so much better than the other option that they also do, which was a funeral.

The photographer showed up which means we are close, he started to take pictures of the guys bringing people to their seats. Everyone was taking pictures and pointing as they went back to get someone else and how professional it was, at that moment I felt proud.

Everyone was almost seated and the Chaplin came over to talk to us.

“I am going to explain to everyone what will happen now. Your commanding office and his wife are here and have agreed to be part of the ceremony. They will escort Maria’s mother and sit with her and will explain things in more detail than I will. Once the drill team has escorted your wife down to the front we will begin, I understand the two of you have decided to say your own vows.”

“Yes sir”

“OK my son, I think we are good to start soon. Try to relax, ing out is never

fun in front of all these people. Just breath and don’t lock your knees. I will help you though this and try and enjoy the moment and take it all in.”

We could hear the drill team getting louder, the drummer providing a cadence count for them, you can also hear their rifles hitting the ground all at once providing a single sound. Then Johnson was asked to go to the back of the chapel as the wedding party was pulling up now. Deep slow berating as I closed my eyes for a second, then I went to parade rest and waited for the show to start.

The limo pulled up with Maria and her sister and dad in it.

Her dad looked at her

“Honey, I am so proud of you, you have grown in front of my eyes to become this strong woman, you are no longer my little girl. I can see how happy you are now and that makes me happy. But always know I will be there if you ever need me. I know you are getting married, but you will always be my little girl, you and your sister. Maria, you have been blessed with a man that you will love forever and who will take care of you and I don’t have to worry about you. You have my blessing on this great day and I welcome Mark into the family.”

We kissed and waited for the door to open.

The capelin went to the podium as it was time

“We are about to start; I ask everyone stay in their rows and refrain from moving around. First the bride’s mother will be escorted by the commanding office and his wife. They will be followed by the bridal party. Then the flower girl and then the maid of honor and best man. Once everyone is in place the drill team will escort the bride and her dad to the front here. Please refrain from sticking your arms out to take pictures as you might get hurt, the drill team will be preforming moves with their rifles. So please be careful.”

“Ok we are about to start”

You heard the drum starting and with that at the back of the chapel was my commanding officer, his wife and Maria’s mother in the middle of them.

“Introducing the mother of the bride escorted by Staff Sergeant Thomas’s Commanding Officer and his wife”

They walked slow enough so pictures can be taken and they went to the first row and sat.

“Introducing the bridal party”

They are escorted to the front by the ushers they are paired with”

“Introducing the flower girl Alysia”

She walks down and when she got close to the front, she waved to her grandmother

“Hi Uncle Mark, my mom said I can call you that now”

“You look very nice Alysia”

“I know and we are going to dance later”

“Yes, we will, now you need to go over there”

She moves to where she needs to be, the entire time I am standing at parade rest watching

“Introducing the Maid of Honor and Best Man”

They go to their positions in front with Johnson to my side and her sister waiting for Maria.

Then you hear the drill team out side

“Detail Attention!”

“Forward March”

“Detail Stop!”

“At Ease!”

When they went to at ease you can hear the sound of their rifles hitting the ground all at once. What you can’t see is they formed two rows and a path for the bride to stand in. The driver opens the door and Maria and her father get out. They are shown where to stand. They have two rows of drill in front of them with two behind them.

Right in front of them is the commander of the drill team. He looks back and asks if I was ready and I shook my head yes.

The drummer seemed to get louder and he started the cadence march. The sound filled the chapel and people were now trying to see the door way all excited with the unknow of what was coming.

In a loud clear voice, you heard the command

“Detail Attention!”

That included all of us in the front, so everyone in uniform was now standing at attention

“If everyone could please stand the bride is about to enter with her father”

“Detail Forward March”

The honor guard started to move forward at half pace and you heard their heels hitting the floor with their taps as they enter, they were all in line and if you looked at them head on you only seen one person. They moved their arms in unascend. As they entered you seen the commander in charge in the middle and behind him was Maria and her Dad.

I started to sway a little side to side and I hear from behind me

“Steady there Sergeant, Man Up and Suck It Up”

I got control of myself and watched like everyone else, the drill team enters bringing me my bride. As the first men in the detail team got to the last row, they turned at the same time and were now position in front of that row. As they turned to face each other they spun their rifles in a way when they finished there

were at attention with their refiles at their sides, you could hear each movement as they did that. As the detail moved down towards the front a pair of drill performed the same moves as the last .

The commanding office leaned over to Maria’s mom and explained what they were doing. He explained they were there to show that they were guarding the VIP, which is how they referred Maria as.

While this was going on, there were two dill that stayed behind in the rear near the doors. They marched in place with their rifles still on their shoulders. The detail continued until the commander was in front of Mark.

Mark went and meet the detail preforming sharp moves until he was in front of the commander in charge at which point, he saluted him. The commander retuned the salute and said

“Staff Sergeant Thomas do you accept responsibility of the VIP”

“Sir, yes Sir”

“Detail release the VIP to the responsibility of Staff Sergeant Thomas”

The detail went to the side which was the last row and the commanding officer stepped to the side to allow Maria and her dad to . The commanding officer started to move to the rear of the chapel as he ed each pair of drill , they spun their refiles and stood at ease with their heads down.

When he got to the rear

“detail fix bayonet!”

They all removed their bayonets and put it on their refiles and stood at ease, including the two in the back. The commanding officer explained again to Maria’s mom this action shows that the detail will guard the VIP no matter what, even if it required their lives.

Her mom was so impressed. In the front, her dad walked with Maria to where Mark was still at attention, he lifted her vail and kissed her on both cheeks then handed her hand to Mark

“Please take care of my little girl”

“Sir, yes sir, I will with my life should it be necessary”

With that her dad with tears in his eyes took his seat with her mom. I looked at Maria for the first time seeing her in her wedding dress and no words could explain how she looked. It came close to perfect from the top of her vail to her shoes, she was beautiful. I took her hand and helped her to the top step.

“Everyone please be seated. In a few minutes, the two people here will exchange vows and then I will announce them husband and wife. I met with them the other night and after talking with them I can say they are truly in love and not just using a word just to say it. I feel they will have a long life together filled with joy and happiness and should they come to a hardship as we all do; they will work together to overcome it and move on. I also know that this man will have a distinguished career in the Air Force, he will make his new wife proud, as well as his family and his country.”

“Will everyone please stand”

The chaplain walked down and stood in front of us and told us to face each other. He placed each of our hands on the bible and asked us to tell each other their vows. I had said I would say mine first, in an unsteady voice I start

“Maria, you stand in front of me now as you sat across from me that day and that day one word changed our lives. A simple word, HELLO, it started an adventure that we both are not sure where it will end. Today as I look at you, I feel there are not enough words in the English langue that would ever do you justice. I do know you are a very strong woman that just needed someone to tell her, your heart is filled with love, your smile can light up a room, you have shown me that I can be loved, you have shown me that I can have happiness. You don’t know this, you have saved my life with your love. I will love you always and forever. I hope you will accept me as your husband”

It was now Maria’s turn to say her vows,

“Mark, I too that day and I never thought when I woke up that morning, I would find the man I want to spend the rest of my life with. That word HELLO opened up my life to things I never thought I could have. You have shown me things about me no one ever took the time to show me. You are a very kind man and giving man, but most of all you have shown me true love. I know things moved

so fast, then it was never fast enough to get to this day in my life. I would dream of my wedding and the man I would marry; my dreams did not even come close to this day. There is one more thing I need to tell everyone that they may or may not know, when we were young, I disrespected Mark and it must have been very hurtful, but he got over it somehow and when we met again, he told me that it was fine that we were young and bringing it up didn’t solve anything. What person do you know that will do that, forgive someone for totally disrespecting them, there is one person that I know of that would do that, my husband and I too will love you always and forever. I hope you will accept me as your wife”

The chaplain then started

“do you Maria take Mark as your husband”

“I do”

and she places his ring on his finger

“do you Mark take Maria as your wife”

“I do”

and he places her ring on her finger

“By the power granted to me from the state of Texas, I pronounce you husband and wife. I think you two know this part”

I did it, I am married to the man that has made me see so many things to make me a better person. He has shown me about forgiveness even after years where most people would jump at the opportunity to get even or at least tell even one just what a bitch I was back then. In the short number of months that has ed I have accomplished more than I had my entire adult life because he pushed me to do it and I did it. Now I am going to start the biggest adventure most people dream of and I am married to the man who is going to make it happen for us.

We both have some tears and we lean in and kiss each other to the sounds of clapping and cheering.

After kissing we hug

“Hello Mrs. Thomas you are the most beautiful woman I have ever seen”

“Hello Mr. Thomas you are the most handsome man I have ever seen”

“Welcome home”

“It’s about time I came home”

We turned and waved to everyone. Now it was time for the exit ceremony. The drill team commander marched down to where we were standing.

“Drill team attention!”

They all snapped to attention while they twirled their rifles

“Drill team prepare for departure of VIP”

They all moved to the center and placed their refiles on their shoulders

“Drill team forward march”

They moved forward and you heard the taps on their heels as they went forward, we followed them outside. When we got outside, we see they had formed a double line on the steps and they had their rifles in the air with their bayonets crossed forming a canopy. We waited till everyone was outside before we started to walk down the stairs. I told Maria whatever she does do not stop walking till we got to the bottom because I knew what was going to happen. She held my arm tight and we started to go down the stairs as we did the drill team behind us took their refiles and spun them and it ended up under their arms so that no one behind us could get through. It was to represent that this was a new beginning and that things in the past will remain in the past. Again, everyone clapped for both us and the drill team. We took a lot of pictures and included the drill team in some of them. There were pictures with her family and some uncles and aunts and of course Alysia had to have special pictures with her Aunt. All in all, so far, I think things are going great.

We got in the limo just the two of us and headed to the hall, Maria looked at me and said

“In my deepest dreams, I could never have had a wedding that would ever came close to that. It’s all because of you that I will have this memory. My parents said

they never could have come close to giving me a wedding so special, they loved the drill team and what it represented in what they did. I told them there is still a little more from them. My dad was so proud that he was escorted by the drill team like he was a general and that all of the family will be jealous. I couldn’t wait for this day because now I know I will never lose you.”

“Maria, I never knew that I would know what true love was, I thought it was for others and I didn’t deserve it. But you proved me wrong, I never would open my heart to anyone or even let them close to me. But you broke that barrier down and showed me what love can be. My heart is open for you and only you.”

We drove to the hall and waited outside the limo for everyone and instructions from the drill team on what we needed to do. The DJ met us outside and congregated us, then he explained it will be the same as the chapel. The same order will be announced to enter the hall. Then the drill team will come in and form a line with their rifles in the air like at the chapel and Maria will walk to you with the commanding officer of the drill team. As she es, they will again close the line behind her. But before you enter, they will do some addition drill showmen ship for the guests. Then form the line for you to come in. Then I will play your first dance and then bring up people in groups till everyone is there sharing your dance.

Later on, we will do the father, daughter dance and I know no mother, son. Then you asked for a special dance with Alisa, I Feel Good by James Brown, the two of you are to dance with her and then try to get everyone to follow. Of course, I will try to get in as many requests as I can, but I will play music that gets everyone up. Then during dinner, I have some tapes to play while we all eat and thank you for feeding me, some people don’t. I was at the chapel and that was one of the best ceremonies I have been too, what you told each other was very touching, there wasn’t a dry eye in the place.

Ok we have about 5 minutes, then we will get started, are you guys ready.

“This is the easy part; the hard part is behind me and that was finding Maria”

Maria leans over and kissed me and wouldn’t let go.

“You always find a way to touch my heart.”

The drill team’s drummer starts to put out a cadence and the DJ went to his spot.

“Ladies and Gentlemen if you can please find your seats, we would like the proceeding to get started, first the drill team would like to put on a little demonstration, that will be followed by bringing in our honored guests and the

bridal party followed by our bride. We will have our first dance followed the Best Man toast followed by the Father Daughter Dance. Then the food and dance.”

Some of the people looked at each other and wanted to know about the Mother Son Dance.

From in the hall, you can hear the drill team commanding officer

“Team Attention!”

“Forward March”

As they entered, they started to spin their refiles and once they were all in

“Column Left”

Haft went to their left and some reminded going straight.

“Column Right”

The commanding officer kept yelling out commands and the columns knew what to do all the time spinning and doing special actions with their refiles.

Then they ended up in two rows

“Detail Halt”

“Detail Parade Rest”

They all turned towards each other, then went to a rest position with their refile across them.

“Ok, can we all stand”

“Please welcome Staff Sergeant ’s Thomas’s Commanding Officer and his wife escorting the bride’s mother and father”

They ed through the drill team standing there

“Please welcome the bridal party”

“Please a special welcome to the flower girl Alysia”

“Last but not least the Maid of Honor and Best Man”

With that the drill team commanding officer yelled

“Team Attention!”

They snapped to attention after twirling their rifles one row at a time.

“Please welcome the Groom Staff Sergeant Thomas”

Mark marches out and stops in the middle of the floor and does an about face and waits.

“Please welcome the Bride, Mrs. Maria Thomas”

She was escorted by the drill team commanding officer and as she walked past each row, they spun their guns and caught them and went to one knee and with their refile made a fence that no one could . This was to represent a door closing behind her and no one shall .

The commanding officer asked Mark

“Staff Sergeant Thomas’s do accept responsibility for the VIP”

“Sir, yes sir, I do and will guard the VIP with my life”

The commanding officer allows Maria to and then does an about face

“Detail Dismissed”

The team stood does an about face and disburses. Mark and Maria now are holding hands in the middle of the floor.

“We would like to start the night with the Brides and Grooms first dance”

The DJ queues the music and it starts, we face each other and start to dance

As the song ends everyone claps for us and everyone goes to their seat. Maria and Mark go to their seats and Johnson stands lifts his glass

“If everyone can please stand and lift your glass. I guess I am the chosen one that has to come up with words beyond my years. I have known Mark for close to three years, in those three years I have never met someone so willing to do something to help somebody then him. He has always been there for me, my family and everyone that I know. When he told me, he reconnected with someone special on leave, my first response was what mail order catalog did you find her. Then after meeting Maria and seeing how beautiful she was and what an all-around wonderful person she was I had to ask her if she was doing charity work to be marring Mark. But honestly, just spend some time around them and you can tell they are in love,

people can take some lessons from them on how people in love should be. My wife tells me how I should be more like Mark and I say to her try to be more like Maria, so, we are at a stale mate. But I still see Mark pull her chair out for her when we go out even after she agreed to marry him and she always tried to hold his hand to show just how much she cares for him. I know at some point Mark and I will end up in different parts of this globe, but what I hope never ends is our friendship and I hope Maria will continue to grow our friendship also. I wish them health, happiness and a great family with kids one day. Well, I am making myself sick with all these good wishes, so I think it is time for me to be quiet now.”

Everyone clapped and drank their drinks. Everyone sat and was having small talk when the DJ started to talk again

“Can I Have the Bride come to the middle of the floor please. Now can I have her father, please meet her for your Father Daughter dance.

The DJ announces that Maria and her father would like everyone to them,

Mark goes and asks her mom to dance with him and as they Alysia, they see her sitting there alone so Mark grabs her by the hand also and the three of them dance with Mark holding Alysia in one arm and dancing with her mom.

At the end of the song Maria and her dad kiss and everyone claps.

“Thank you, now have a seat and we will start bringing out the salads and I will play some music”

So, everyone sits and Mark and Maria are just about to get their salads not really looking at the floor when

“Staff Sergeant Thomas Report to The Dance Floor”

In the middle of the dance floor was his commanding officer with a mic, Mark looked at Maria as if to say he didn’t know what was going to happen but Maria had some clue, just not what was about to happen. So, Mark just got up and did the proper moves to get to the floor and stood at attention in front of his commanding officer

“It seems Staff Sergeant Thomas has broken tradition here and that is just not the Air Force way”

Now Mark’s mind is racing and has no clue what he was talking about and his commanding office then said

“Staff Sergeant Thomas has chosen to not have the mother, son dance, but that is not tradition. So, I am asking all the mothers here that would like to dance with Mark for his mother, son dance to please line up here”

With that a lined formed to dance with him, first in line was Maria’s mom followed by the commander’s wife and about 15 other women that were mothers.

“From what I understand Maria’s mom picked out a song she felt would fit this occasion”

The DJ queues the music and Maria’s mom comes up to Mark

They start to dance and she looks at Mark and said

“You are family now; did you think I was not going to dance with you when you

had no one and when your commanding office heard this, he was not going to have it. So, dance with all of us and enjoy your new family”

Mark danced with everyone, it took the song to be played twice so he could get to everyone and with each one he fought back tears. Her sister was the last one in line because she wanted to be.

“Mark, may I have this dance”

“Yes ma-am”

“I have to be honest I didn’t think it was going to last, that things were moving too fast and Maria just ended a relationship. But YOU proved me wrong, you know we are twins and no one knows her better than I do. She is so happy that words can’t describe it, I don’t think there is anybody else that could of came along and did what you did for her and that is fill her heart with joy. I was starting to worry about her and then you just appeared, my mom calls you the angel that flew in from heaven for her daughter. That’s another thing you make my parents so happy

and proud. So, what I am trying to say, I don’t think I am going to have to kill you. Welcome to the family Mark”

“thank you, I think”

Maria’s mom came over and finished the song and gave me a kiss on both cheeks, by then Maria was not far away and she knew to come rescue me. She said she needed to go outside and for me to come with her because she knew I couldn’t keep it together much longer. When we got outside, she put my head on her shoulder and hugged me knowing I was filled with emotions.

“Mark, I only know my mom wanted to dance with you, I didn’t know that was going to happen, I’m sorry”

“It’s ok, there was a lot of thoughts going on in my head, first I was overwhelmed with joy that they all did that, then the thought that I would have loved my grandmother to dance with me and then my family issues was in my head all at once and I tried to balance it all.”

“It’s ok, I am here for you”

“I am ok now, let’s go have a wedding Mrs. Thomas”

“Sounds good Mr. Thomas”

We returned to see the salad being served to the tables, I grabbed Maria’s hand and started to go say thank you to each table. For the family tables, she had to remind me who was who. When we got to the drill teams table, they all stood up at once and thanked us and we in turn thanked them. We got to my commanders table and we thanked him and his wife for all they did for us and he thank us for a wonderful wedding. He then said he will call my shop on Monday and that I should take the next few days off and he would handle it. We then went to my friends table and thanked them and they still teased us a little more because that is what good friends do for each other. We then went over to the bride’s maids and ushers table and thanked them. We got back to our table with enough time to eat our salads and then the main course orders where being taken now, Maria and I decided to order the fish and veal dinner and share them.

Maria said to me

“Before we dance with Alysia, I want to change my dress and shoes”

“Sounds like a plain, because you know she is going to be all over the place”

“Yes, she will and she told me she loves her new Uncle Mark and I told her so do I”

With that the damn tapping on those glasses like I don’t know to kiss my wife. So, we kissed to the sound of clapping and louder tapping.

At the parents table was my commanding officer and his wife, they seemed to be getting along. Maria’s mother asked him what he thought of me, she would like to know more about her new son-in-law.

He said

“He has only been here for a few months; I have reviewed his file. As you may or may not know about his reenlistment. The Air Force is looking to promote the top 5% and entice them to stay in. I also seen in his record he has been taking college classes and I feel based on his performance report and his leadership reports if he can get his degree, I would recommend his for OTS, which is Officers Training

School, when after a six-week course he would become a Second Lieutenant. I think he can get it done before he leaves this tour and I will put the paperwork in. Mark has told me a lot about Maria also and how she is going to get her nursing degree within a few months, I think they are good for each other, she seems wonderful.”

Her mom and dad listen to every word he said and smiled with pride knowing their daughter found someone that has a bright future.

Her mom said

“Mark talks a lot about the Air Force and how he enjoys it and about his military family. My daughter also talks about how she has been accepted in to this family and has made this move for her so easy. I was worried for her, but to hear her talk I have less worries. Mark has been an angel sent from heaven I believe; he has done things for my daughter that no man has ever done and that is to believe she can do anything if she really tried. He believed in her and he believes together they can do anything they want. From the first day they met I could see he know how to

treat her as a woman, but never placed her behind him like some men did to her. I also know he needs someone like my daughter because she knows he needs help with some things in his life. He feels Maria will be the one to help get him through those problems and I know she can do it too.”

They all agree this will be a long and wonderful marriage and they toast to them.

After dinner Maria asks her sister to help her change her dress into her other dress. Her sister also asks her mom to meet them in the changing room to help. Maria changed in to the other dress and returns to her table

“I loved the wedding dress, but I couldn’t wait to change”

“As far as I’m concerned you look great in both, so to me it didn’t matter. The wedding dress was for all of them out there. For me, just you being here is all that I needed. Sweat pants and a T-shirt would have worked for me.”

“Ok, I would of like to see you convince my parents on that one”

“Anyway, I do think you still look stunning”

“You are just trying to get lucky later”

“I got lucky the day I stepped on to that train and it just kept getting better”

They hear the tapping of the glasses again and kiss to clapping and louder tapping. Mark goes over to the DJ telling him in a little while they are going to do their little dance with Alysa. He said just let him know and he will make a big production of it for her. Mark shook his hand and thanked him again. While he was there, he asked if he has a certain disco song and he said yes. Mark said play it 5 minutes please. Mark got back to the table and told Maria what he did and she was happy he did that. In 5 minutes, the song came on, it was the one from the karaoke night, both Mark and Maria went over and grabbed her sister and pulled her onto the dance floor, in a matter of minutes others ed in and formed a dance line. We twisted and turned and Mark dipped them both forwards and backwards.

Her sister said

“I didn’t think I was ever going to dance tonight; I am not sure what is up with Mike, but we are going to have a talk when we get home”

Maria said to her

“Just have fun tonight, you know I will dance with you like when we were younger in our room, we will always be sisters first and foremost. Plus, you know if I ask Mark to dance with you, he will.”

“I don’t want to take him from you tonight, this is your night”

“tonight, is everyone’s night to share with us, I have the rest of my life with Mark. So please enjoy this night with me, I want you to enjoy it with me please”

The two sisters hugged and continued to dance with everyone on the dance floor, at one point she took her shoes off and tossed them towards where she was sitting.

While we were sitting the drill team came over, mostly the younger guys.

“Staff Sergeant Thomas it was an honor to perform at your wedding and we want to thank you for inviting us to the party, we had a great time and for a little while it reminded us all of home and for that we thank you and want to give you this card.”

“There is no need for a gift and I thank you guys for everything you have done, it’s one of the best presentations I have seen and it was an honor to have you here.”

I shook everyone’s hand as they ed me and Maria gave them a kiss on the cheek and a hug.

The party was going well, but now it was time for Alysia and us to get going. Maria called her over and asked if she was ready, which she was

“Ladies and Gentlemen, we are about to be entertained by little Alysia and her dance partners, give them a big hand’

With that Alysia went out and pointed to each one of us to come out and we stood on each side of her. The music started and the song was a very upbeat song which was easy to dance to, Alysia started to dance like him and we followed.

Everyone started to stand and clap. After a while Alysia waved for people to come up and follow her moves, she did a great job and when it was over everyone clapped for her and she came over and gave Maria a kiss and then me.

The party was going so good at one point all the kids got up to dance, we did the chicken dance, then other silly dances and then everyone got in a circle and someone would point to someone to dance in the middle. I got called and then pulled Maria in to dance with me, everyone was yelling and having a great time.

As it got late people started to leave and came to thank us. On the invitation we put no gifts because of the cost to come here, we didn’t want anything from them. But everyone gave Maria an envelope which we both knew had money in it and we tried to tell them to take it back. They said it would be an insult to give it back and they all said this was a wedding they will never forget and that they are glad they came to share it with us.

Her mom came over in between everyone leaving

“Honey they want to give you a gift, they came over to me and your father and said in all their years they have never enjoyed a wedding like yours. They also said to please accept their gifts even though you asked for nothing, they are giving from their hearts. It’s also to respect me and your father, so don’t feel bad that they are giving it to you.”

With that she handed Maria her envelop and Maria tries to push it back but her mom wouldn’t have it. Maria started to cry and her mom hugged her. Within a minute her sister came over with Mike and Alysia, Alysia gave her an envelope also and said

“This is for you and Uncle Mark I signed my name by myself Aunt Maria”

Everyone was crying and hugging I was shaking hands and hugging everyone. Her mother said her dad was just too emotional right now to come over. He is so proud of today and felt he had a lot to do with it and he hopes he made his daughter happy with all of this. Maria got up and went to her father and hugged him and I could see a tear on his face. I know that big strong man didn’t want to show the soft side of himself, but this was his daughter. She grabbed him and took him to the dance floor because a slow song was on. I asked Alysia if she would like to dance a slow song with me, she said

“You will have to get on your knees because I am too short”

“I can do that, shall we dance”

We all ended up on the dance floor exchanging partners to dance with and everyone was happy and the world was right at that moment. My commander’s wife asked for one last dance before they left, while we were dancing, she told me

“You and your wife made my husband proud today and I am extending my help should you or your wife needs anything. He said you have great potential and he will do what he can to help your career advance, don’t let it go by the way side.”

“Thank you ma-am, I don’t think I will let it slip out of my hands, I will embrace it”

“Ok if you need help come to us, my husband may look all hard at times but he loves helping those special ones. He thinks you are one of those.”

After I told Maria about what she told me and she said I need to buckle down and get it done or I will answer to her. I laughed a little but I see she was not laughing and I promised I will do whatever it took and with her help I will get it done.

It was getting late and just some family and her parents as well as a few of my close friends were there, I went to the DJ and asked for a favor and he said go for it.

I took the mic and stood near the DJ

“We’ll all good things must come to an end as sad as it may seem, that doesn’t mean we can’t end it on a high note. I would like everyone to come to the dance floor including my lovely bride if she could come here in front of me”

I tell the DJ to queue the song and I go and get on one knee if front of Maria and start to sing and old love song

Everyone starts to dance, then half way through the song I get up and still singing I dance with Maria.

She looks at me

“I will always love you tender; I will love you always and forever. You will never be alone ever again, that I promise”

“That is all I ask of you”

With that the wedding was officially over, some had tears and there was hugging and kisses all over. Her parents and sister said they would bring her dress with them and anything else and hold them until tomorrow for us just to go, they will do what needs to be done. Christina offered to have her parents spend the night so we could have this night for ourselves. Mary took her sister so Alysia had someone to play with in the morning because she had the two boys. It worked out well because both guys had late shifts tomorrow. So, we got in the car and went home, that never sounded so good as it did this night. It was a short ride but Maria cured up in her seat and closed her eyes.

Chapter 32 The First Day of The Rest of Our Lives

We got home and Maria started to walk to the door and I told her to wait, I said it’s official now. I opened the door and lifted her up across my arms and kissed her as we entered the house and I said

“Honey, we are home and no one will ever change that”

“this is the place I want to be and nowhere else”

I start to think as I look around and then at Mark that this is now my home and no one can take it away from me, it is ours. This is where we will start our life’s and people will come see us in my home. This is what I dreamed of and this is more than I could ever have thought I would have. I know Mark is not a rich man, but I know we will never be poor; we will never want or need because he will make sure. I love my parents and sister to death but this is my new life now with my husband, I will include them when I can, but my first priority will always to be to my loving husband.

I didn’t want to put her down, I wanted her to stay there for the rest of our lives, I never knew what family life really was like growing up. This felt so good, yet so strange to me, I wanted to know what it really feels like. I am on my way to

finding out and Maria is going to show me.

She looks at me and said

“This day will live in my heart for the rest of my life and I know the only thing that might top this day is when we have a family and I do want a family with you Mark.”

“I am so emotionally drained, but these are good emotions to think back on.”

“I am so tired; can I ask you something”

“What? “

“Will our marriage fail if we don’t have sex the first night we got married, I am so tired I am not sure I would stay awake, no offence to you”

laughing hard now

“I think our marriage will survive one night”

“Honey carry me upstairs and put me in the bed please”

I carried her upstairs and laid her in the bed with her dress still on and she laid there watching me go get ready for bed. I come towards the bed and I tell her she has to get undressed.

“Undress me please”

She stands up and I unzip the back of her dress and pull it over her head and place it on the chair. She places her arms over my shoulders to balance herself and I unhook her bra and she lets it slide off each arm one at a time. She looks me in my eyes as she has her arms on my shoulders again. She then sits on the edge of the bed and leans back on her arms looking at me.

Then she said

“I think you left something on me”

“I thought you were tired”

“I was but then I thought about what we do and I can always sleep late.”

“And what are we about to do?”

“come over here and I will show you”

I walked over in front of Maria as she leaned on her arms on the bed, she then sat up and reached over and pulled my underwear down for me to step out of.

“I still think you forgot something on me”

I walked to her on the bed and reached down and hooked my finger on the sides of her panties and pulled them down in a fast motion almost pull her off the bed.

“I think I found what I forgot”

“Yes, you did, so now what”

I moved to the edge of the bed and laid my weight on top of her with her legs hanging off the side of the bed. With one hand I reached down between us and guide myself to where I wanted to be and with a tiny push, I watched her eyes close for a second then open and stare at me. Then I felt her push her hips up in the air with her mouth now open. It became a game of who can get the best position, then the groaning and moaning started. As we both got closer to our goal Maria wrapped her legs around my hips and started to push me, control me all the time looking at me. I could see she was starting to shake until she arched her back and then her head back on the bed gasping for a breath. Within a minute I too could not control myself and then we fell on each other.

I look at her and said

“I am so glad you were tired”

“I am, now come lay with me so we can go to sleep and hold me so close that I never will lose you”

“Good night Mrs. Thomas”

“Good night my husband”

We fell asleep around 4 in the morning it was a very long but memorable day. We both forgot to close the blinds so by 8 am we were starting to stir.

We tried to fight it but we both knew no matter how tired we were we knew it was going to be time to get up. In the back of our minds, we knew it was going to be a busy day, although we had no plans until noon. Everyone planed it that way so people could get some rest, but deep in our minds we knew we had things to do. Maria slept like most nights across my chest, her arm around me and it didn’t bother me, I was getting use to it. I tried to open my eyes and her face was buried in my chest trying to block the sun coming in,

I said

“Love of my life, I will pay you $50 if you go make coffee”

From the position she was in, when she talked it was a little muffled but I understood it

“If you go make coffee, I will have sex each morning for a week”

“that’s not playing fair”

“well, you only offered money, I offered something better”

“yea but…”

“What you don’t think if you offered me sex, I wouldn’t take it”

“Well, I was being a gentleman about it”

She turned so she could face me and took my hand in hers

“Ok let’s get something straight, I am your wife now and up to now our love life has been, how do I say this, incredible. I feel it will only get better as we get to know each other in the bedroom. Yes, we are still exploring each other and sometimes I want you to be aggressive and something I want to be aggressive. I know you are not sure what to do sometimes, but I want my husband to know that

his wife gives her body to him. As I want my husband to give his body to me. This is the time in our lives when we get to live and learn what true love can be. You have opened that up for me, I know you might not want to hear this, I was never like this with other men. You have opened me up to something I have never felt before, you did what no one else could. Promise you will never hold back your feelings or tell me what you want. I really want you to know how deeply I love you and sometimes I want to show it to you in here. I can see you are blushing which makes you cute, but what I want is my husband to be my lover that sometimes I might be alone and think making love l bringing a smile to my face. Do you understand or do I have to write it down for you?”

She smiled with that last statement

“Oh, by the way, you lost the bet now go make some coffee and call me when it’s ready. I will be here in the comfy bed”

“Ok, I will hold you to that payment”

“Just tell me when you want to start dear, you still have to get me coffee”

I laid there thinking life couldn’t be any better than it is right now, but I had to get out of bed to get the gift I had got for him. The Saint Christopher with the chain, I knew he would bring the coffee to me in bed. I didn’t assume it, I just knew that is who he is, I placed the box on his pillow for him.

I came up with a tray with some coffee and some toast for us to eat. I got there and seen her sitting in the middle of the bed waiting, at first, I didn’t see the box. When I did, I looked at her as if to say what is this.

“It’s for you, from me”

“But I didn’t get you anything”

“Ok, do I have to list everything you have gotten me, just open it”

Mark opened it and seen what it was

“Turn it over”

He read what it said

Always Know I Love You and Always Return to Me No Matter What

“I will always return to you no matter how long it may take, I will return”

I helped him put it on and he looked down at it. He said he had no words to explain how he felt at that moment. We hugged and kissed and it seems he collected on one of his many morning payments after that, well maybe it was a double payment.

We showered and was out of the house by 11 which we thought was good considering how our morning started. We drove to the Johnson’s house where everyone was now. We walked in to clapping and cheers and everyone came over and gave hugs and kisses. Her sister winked at Maria and they both laughed and my face got red causing them to really laugh. Christine had laid out brunch on the counter so everyone was picking and talking about what a great time they had yesterday. The military people talked about how it felt like home for a little while and everyone else could not stop talking about the drill team and all the special things they have never seen before. All in all, a great day for everyone

and the most important part we are now and forever married.

Maria and her mom talked about one last dinner with the family that night before everyone left. They had found a place not too far-off base that would have room for everyone, the only thing would be the menu, this was Texas. But her mom and dad thought it would be exciting to try something new anyway. So, they had booked the place that morning for a 6 pm dinner. They invited Christina but she said it was ok just have the family thing, we all can have dinner another night.

I showed off the chain Maria got me to everyone there and they all loved it as well as our wedding bands. They said Maria’s band with her engagement ring was like nothing they have seen before. Maria also showed off the neckless I had gotten her which seemed like a life time ago.

We sat around till Johnson had to report for his shift and we all had to go meet the family at the restaurant. We thanked Christina for her help today and got in cars with her mom and dad riding with us. Mike and her sister following us. All her dad talked about the entire time is how impressed he was with the way the military did things and he knew his daughter would be safe on base.

We got to the restaurant about 20 minutes early, just can’t get away from that military training of being early. We went inside to check on the table. They had put two large tables together for us and put us near the back as to not block other tables. As we were getting settled her family started to come in and her mom started to place them at the table. Once all was seated and menus were handed out, but they looked to me for advice

“If you like to try some of the local items on the menu, we can start out with the ones that want beer they can order what they call long neck beers. For the nondrinkers, we can get a pitcher of sweet tea which everyone down here drinks”

They all agreed and was excited to try the local food, they all looked at the menu and as I assume, they were not sure what to order. So again, they all looked to me, her dad said not to worry about cost just order what I thought everyone would like.

The waitress came over to take the order

“How you’ll doing, are you ready to order”

“I think we are; we are going to order groups of things to place in the middle so everyone can get some.”

“So, you would like almost a buffet style order”

“Yes, that would work nicely, any recommendations they are all from New York

and want to try traditional Texas food.”

“Well ribs work well, as well as some brisket and for those that really don’t want to go that way, we can do burgers and for sides baked beans and potato salad, some slaw and of course corn on the cob. I can bring out some bisects to get them started.”

“I think that will cover it all”

Most wanted to try the food, a few just went with a burger and some fries but it seemed everyone was having a good time. Everyone was talking and sharing what they did during the day. Some ventured out to do some local shopping to bring back something for friends and other family to show they were in Texas. After the drinks came with some of the appetizers; that’s when Maria’s dad stood to make a speech

“I want to take this time to thank everyone again for coming all this way to help me and my family celebrate in the wedding of my daughter Maria to her husband Mark. It was a wedding like no other and I hope everyone enjoyed themselves. I also want to take a minute and say to Mark and I think I can speak for most here, welcome to our family, we are all proud to have you as a new member to the

family. I know you will bring honor to our family as it continues to grow and we all look forward to the day you and my daughter start your own family with children. A toast, to Maria and Mark, may they have years of happiness and health, as well as great success.”

Everyone raised their drinks and cheered, just then the food started to come and everyone could not believe how much food there was. They were saying they never seen ribs so big and how good it all tasted. Everyone wanted to try everything and filled their plates to the top and when it came time for dessert, I had order something they had never heard of, fried ice cream. What they do I was told is they take a scoop of ice cream and then dip it in a batter then quickly deep fry it. So, when you eat it, you get a mouth full of warm and cold at the same time. Everyone loved that also.

At the end, I stood up and wanted to thank them

“I want to take this time to also thank everyone here and I am sorry I still don’t everyone’s name but in time I will. You have come a long way to share in our wedding, I know you came for Maria as she is your family, but you have also made me feel welcome to the family now. I am glad that everyone enjoyed the wedding, I tried to make sure everyone had a good time. I am not speaking for

Maria but she did ask me to get up and thank all of you from both of us. I hope over the coming years we will get to see everyone again. As you know I will be stationed all over the world, so getting home may not always be easy, but I promised Maria she will never lose touch with her family. So again, thank you and to my new parents a special thanks and to my sister-in-law I am glad you decided you no longer have the need to kill me.”

The ending got everyone laughing and when the check came, I tried to help pay the bill but her father wouldn’t hear it. Her mom whisper in my ear that it was something he had to do in front of the family. If you were to pay people would talk and we couldn’t have that. How much of that I believed I am not sure; I do know the bill was a bit large. Everyone got up and hugs and kisses were exchanged and everyone was going home in the morning except her parents and sister.

I sat at dinner listening to everyone and looking down at my hand thinking yes it really happened. It happened and to a man that makes me so happy every day and I just hope I do the same for him. Every once in a while, my mom would reach under the table to grab my hand to let me know everything is good and there is nothing to worry about.

Her sister and parents are going to stay at our house now even though we only had two bedrooms. Her parents will stay in our bedroom and her sister and husband with Alysia in the other. Maria and I would fight over the couch while the other got the floor or other chair. When we got home her sister put Alysia in

bed because she fell asleep on the way home and we all had one last cup of coffee and off to bed.

After everyone went to bed, we were looking at the couch and Maria insisted we both could fit on the couch, it was kind of large, but if one of us twisted and turned it was the floor for the rest of the night.

While lying there I said to Maria

“How about tomorrow night we take everyone to the River Walk and a restaurant on the river, but not the one we went too. I heard of another place more upbeat, I think they might like it.”

Maria decided that its best that I lay on the bottom and she would lay more or less on top of me was trying to find where she would be most comfortable and said

“I think they would love that, now stop moving around so I can get comfortable.”

I wrapped my arms around her and she found a spot she liked and we both fell asleep. Not ing what it was like to have a little child in the house I was

woken up by a little girl standing by the couch looking at me. With one eye open, I could see my watch and it said 5 o’clock and I she was on east coast time.

Then I heard

“Uncle Mark what’s for breakfast”

Then I could hear Maria who was laying completely on top of me

“Did she just ask what’s for breakfast, what time is it”

“Well dear it’s 5 am here, her stomach thinks it is 6 am and she is hungry”

“I guess you will be getting up to make something for her”

“And how did I get this honor”

“Because she asked Uncle Mark not Aunt Maria”

“So that is how it’s going to be”

“Yes dear, I think she is waiting for you and please cover me when you get up, I am about to lose your body heat keeping me nice and warm.”

It was not the fact that it was 5 am, which is the time I get up for work, but it’s the fact I have to feed and entertain her until others got up. She asked for some scrambled eggs and one piece of toast with butter and a glass of milk. Me I got the coffee going and had one cup before anyone came down. While we were sitting there and Alysia was eating breakfast her grandmother came down and it was about 5:45 now. She was also affected by the time change and said I should of came and knocked on the door she would have made breakfast for her and I could have slept. I told her that her daughter kicked me off the couch, so it was not a problem. Besides that’s the time I get up when I have to work. I poured her a cup of coffee and I had my second when her sister came into the kitchen.

“Alysia did you wake them up”

“No mommy Uncle Mark seen me looking at him and got up and made me breakfast.”

She looked at me and I was laughing

“I’m sorry she woke you up”

“It’s fine, I just didn’t expect to see someone standing there looking at me that early, it was kind of funny”

Then Maria came into the kitchen

“Dear, I need coffee”

“Oh, now you get up, after the coffee is made”

So besides me, just the women were up, seems the men like their sleep. I made breakfast for everyone which got a big kiss and good morning hug from my wife. Maria suggested she take her mom, sister and Alysia to the mall and I could do what I need to do till we had to go later. I had a few things to get done, most of what we need to do Maria had to be with me but it was fine. I could give the guys a tour of the base I know her dad would love that not so sure about Mike he might just stay here and rest on the couch all day. We all took turns showering and of course Maria jumped in with me, she said to save time, I am not sure that was true because she tried to get fresh but I reminded her we didn’t have time. The girls were off to spend some money and come back with lots of bags, one of the things in Texas they don’t tax everything you buy and the tax rate is lower so that alone will justify spending a lot of money. I know Maria is

not someone that is just going to spend just to do it, then I thought back to memories of living at home and my family life. I quickly tried to think of better things in life, by now her dad and Mike came down to the second breakfast shift.

Maria’s dad and I went around the base and as I thought Mike was going to stay home. We went to my shop and I introduced him to everyone there most of whom he knew from the wedding, from there we walked past most of the places that I had equipment in. Then we went around showing him all the different istrate buildings. We went down to the flight line area which some of it was restricted but some we could get close too, as we walked towards the runway area, we could see some planes taking off. There was what they call a fighter wing but that was a reserve group or what we called weekend warriors, so we had a few fighter planes. As we got closer to the cargo planes, I see one of the guys from my dorm working today, he came over to say hello. I introduced my father-in-law and he asked if we wanted to get a closer look. My father-inlaw felt like a VIP getting a tour of the flight line area and a closer look at a C130. The C5 was a restricted area, we just got to see it closer but not inside. I thanked him and we went walking around to where the dorms were and then past where the dining area was. After all of this I suggested to go on home and we can all have some lunch.

We got home and I made lunch for them. As they were eating the girls returned from shopping. I asked if they had lunch, said they did.

Maria came over and said

“I bought some cloths for Alysia and some things for myself, I hope I didn’t spend

too much”

I started to laugh

“You never do; besides we worked on our finances together so you know what we can spend. I don’t want to be one of those husbands that controls my wife’s spending, it’s our money. Please don’t think because you are not working right now you need to ask if you can buy something. The only thing we need to ask each other about is large items, ok.”

“Uncle Mark, look at my cow girl boots that Aunt Maria got me”

“They are very nice what else did you get”

Alisa showed off all the things everyone bought her and then everyone was showing what they bought to each other. Looks like they had a great day of shopping together and everyone looked happy. We have some time before we had to leave for dinner so we just hung out in the back yard. I made a pitcher of ice tea but not as sweet as we get when we go out to eat. Although it was October, it was still in the 80’s which everyone was enjoying and just being lazy.

As it got closer to the time to leave everyone started to get ready to go out to dinner. Some took another shower, others changed in to different cloths. Then we got into our cars and off to the River Walk. Although Maria was here before she acted like it was her first time walking around with her family. Alysia loved all the bright colored things for sale and wanted to buy everything she seen. Her mom and dad said she could get one thing but it was hard for her to pick just one thing. They loved the Alamo tour and then the walk to the area where the boats were. We got to the boat area as they started to load up for the trip to the restaurant, Alysia wanted to sit right in the front so we waited for the next boat and we got a seat in the front. It’s a nice ride and as we ed all the different places to eat, they all had lights strung all over the place. There were places that had them strung across the river from one side to the other. It was about a 10minute ride which always seemed a little longer than that.

I had asked for seats where we could see the river and still see the show they do during dinner. We sat and ordered some appetizers, some chips with different Mexican dips and we ordered the house beer while others stuck to the sweet tea. Like yesterday’s dinner we were able to order a little of everything with our hostess suggesting some of the items as we didn’t want anything too spicy.

As we waited for our food, they started a floor show with singing and dancing, everyone liked the show. Our food came and everyone tried some of each the foods and thought it was really good.

While everyone was eating Maria got up and said

“I know everyone gets up and say the same thing, I just want to say how much family means to me and you have been there for me my entire life. Now in my new adventure in life I have found someone I know will also be there for me when I need him. I know I will not be close by or come to visit that much, understand that does not mean I will forget my family. I will always have you in my thoughts and in my heart. I hope if and when you can you will also come visit. Thank you all again helping me with our wedding. I love you all more than you know”

Maria finished her speech and her mom got up and hugged her. There was another show that started as desert came out, they asked for people to come up and dance with them, mostly kids went up so Alysia asked if she could go up. Her mom and her went up; her mom just watched as she danced with the people. When dinner ended, we took the boat back and did a little more walking around for about an hour before we went home.

They had a mid-day flight and we offered to take them but they told us to enjoy ourselves because I only had 2 more days off. We delayed the honeymoon because of school and we will go when Maria has a break and we decided we would drive down to the beach area in Corpus Christi for a weekend. It should still be a little warm and we are going more to just getaway then to go to the beach. The strange part is if you have never been to the Gulf side, when you go to the water it’s a shock and not because it is cold, the water is warm.

They all went to bed early, Maria and I stayed up and thought we would read some of the wedding cards we got. There was more than we thought mostly from her family and my friends, although the drill team all signed one card which was nice. I told Maria to open them because of the fact they were from her family and I wouldn’t know who they were anyway, well maybe a few of them. She started opening the cards and each one had money in it even after we told everyone to not do that. I know her parents explained the pride issue, but to me they spent a lot just to come, that was a gift in its self. The look on her face as she opened them, I was not sure what to expect, but as she did, she would tell me how much each card had. From what we could tell it ranged from $100 to $500 depending who it was from, I was in total shock as was Maria. Because it was in no order, she just opened a card and started to cry and I was not sure why. She gave me the card and I see it was from her parents and I had to look a few times but there was a check for $1000. I told her we have to give it back to them in the morning. She told me they would never take it back and the fact her father had been saving all his life for his daughter’s weddings, but this was more than she ever thought it would be. In my mind, this gift plus the wedding, the trip and things I know I forgot, this must of cost close to $15,000.

I had to ask

“Does your dad’s store do really good business?”

“I think so, I know growing up he really worked a lot and we always had cloths and food, but I never thought about it.”

“I have no words; I don’t even know what I am going to say to him, is thank you

enough?”

“If I know my dad, he doesn’t want to make a big deal of it”

“Even your family gave way too much”

“I have heard they come with an empty card and depending on the wedding they determine how much they want to give. I guess we had a great wedding”

“I just don’t know what to say”

We opened everything that night even my friends gave too much because I know what they make. Well one of the first things tomorrow will be to get this money in the bank, this is just too much to keep in the house. It might also be a good time to talk to someone about investing some of it. While we are there, we can get Maria’s information updated there, get new checks and bank cards.

I was sitting in the corner of the couch with my head back and Maria grabbed a blanket and laid across my lap with a pillow. As she laid there, I rubbed her back and stroked her hair until she fell asleep. I just decided to sleep where I was, not like it was the first time I slept sitting up. Again, Alysia was the first one up and came to get Uncle Mark because she knew I would be up or so she assumed. I wiggled off the couch trying not to wake up Maria and carried Alysia into the

kitchen. While they were here, I introduced them to grits and that is what Alysia wanted. To make good grits it takes some time, so while we waited, I cut up some fruit for us to eat while we waited. I poured Alysia a cup of orange juice while my coffee was getting done. Once the grits were done, I put some in a bowl for her and she said they were perfect. The smell of the coffee must have made it to the living room because Aunt Maria came in now. I poured her a cup and cut up some more fruit and offered her some grits which she ed on. Not soon after that her mom came down followed by her sister which both said sorry for Alysia getting me up, and I told them it was fine it was our bonding time. It was time for the second round of breakfast which her mom and I fought in the kitchen as to who was going to cook it. We made a deal she can cook but I would clean up after. We had a light breakfast and the girls went and got the men up to eat and to start to get ready to go. After we all ate everyone started to shower and pack last minute things away and then got into the car they had rented.

It was time for them to get going to the airport and I could see the girls were getting emotional. They hugged each other and kissed and whispered in each other’s ears. Then her dad, this big man hugged his daughter and tried not to show he was also getting emotional.

He came over and said

“I am not sad that I am leaving my daughter here because I know you are a good man, and will treat her well. I am emotional because she is happy and she doesn’t need me to keep her safe anymore. She tells me she will always need her dad, but now she is a woman and married. Yes, I will always be here if she needs me, but I

know that will be far and in-between. Mark thank you for taking care of my little girl, you are a good man.”

With that he shook my hand and then pulled me in for a bear hug. Her mom came over and reminded me I am family now to never forget it. Her sister came and gave me a big kiss and hug and joking said she still didn’t me from school. If she knew I was going to turn out like this she would have dated me back then and took me from her sister. But she was joking around, she knows her sister found her man and was happy. Mike thanked us for everything and we shook hands and Alysia came over and gave both of us long big hugs and kisses and asked when we were coming to visit her. After all of that we watched them drive off. Maria had a lot of emotions going on, she was sad they left, but excited because now our lives get started. We went inside and showered and decided to go out, get things done and not sit around thinking about it.

Chapter 33 Time to Play House for Real Now

First place we went was to the bank to deposit the money and get Maria’s name on all the paperwork and s. She loved the fact that she was now g everything Mrs. Maria Thomas, she smiled each time they asked her to sign. Next, we went over to security police to get her updated ID card that got her in more places now. From there I had to go to payroll to update my status from single to married which gave us more money and benefits. By now they should have gotten on the plane and taken off. Maria said let’s go to the mall do some shopping and get a bite to eat there. So that is what we did, we were not looking to buy anything special just somethings for the house mostly. On the way home, we stopped and got some food I know we ran short on after all the company.

I looked at Maria and said

“If I didn’t know better, I think we are playing house for real now”

“I know and for the first time I am enjoying it, I hated doing things at home when I lived there. But this feels so different.”

“Yes, but it will get old and we will hate it at some point, but for now I feel so happy doing these little things.”

We got home and put everything away and decided to go in the back yard and just be lazy till dinner. We both laid in the same hammock and dozed off for about 45 minutes. What woke us up was a flight of fighters was approaching and was now over us and getting ready to land and trust me they are not quiet and sometimes you can feel the ground shake as they . I think they do that on purpose and laugh in their cockpits.

As we were cooking the phone rang and Maria got to it first

“Staff Sergeant s Thomas House”

“Hi mom, you guys are home?”

“How was the flight”

“I’m glad you enjoyed everything and thank you for all your help with my wedding. Once we get the pictures and video, I will send them to you guys.”

“We love you too and I will call soon”

She told me about the call and that everyone got home ok and they had the most memorable time. Her mom said even Mike commented on it and he never does.

“Mark, I know I keep repeating myself but I can’t help it. You are the most caring person in the world. I still think this is a dream and I am going to wake up and you will not be there.”

“Maria, this is real and we are starting our lives together and you don’t think I feel the same, I still see myself as that geek in the 8th grade all the time. I am still the same person inside maybe my outside might of changed some, I have always been who I am and who I wanted to be. This is new for both of us, but I know we will do good things in our lives. You will get your nursing degree and I will work towards mine and I will try my hardest to our family. If you want to work, then you do it, not because I say so, even if you don’t work, we will be fine.”

“You do know you still have to make the coffee in the mornings”

She starts to laugh. After dinner, she wanted to do some more training, she was really starting to get in to it. She said she could see what I meant about what it can do for you physically and your mind. She was picking it up quickly and she found she was getting a little more tone, which trust me, she didn’t really need, but I understand on a personal level how it makes you feel. We went from the basics to the point we could do some light sparing. It also gave her the confidence that I don’t have to worry that much if she had a problem with someone, at least she could disable them enough to get away. She also told me our kids will be trained also, they have no choose, she told me this is a great thing in many ways.

We had one more day before I had to report for my shift so we were going to the college so she can get her schedule and I can see what classes I can take at night, I would take everyone’s midnight shifts just so I can go, besides the guys don’t like that shift, but Maria said we would make it work. This last year she has to do some work at the hospital and she said the one on base would help her there with some hours she would require, they always need help.

We woke early again and went for a run, Maria wanted to come with me now that I was getting back to my schedule, we took it slow and cut it down a little until she can get use to the heat and air down here. When we were done, we had a healthy breakfast and showered and off we went. She told me she like the training and when she tried it at home with her other boyfriends, they would go to the gym, they would do weights and leave her to herself and she hated it. She is even leaning more about good eating because I tried to eat as good as I can when I can, sure there are times I don’t, then I go right back to it. My family history has some medical issue I am trying to avoid.

At the college Maria went to her department and I went to see the advisor, I called before and he was available. He explained what they had open and asked me what I would like to major in. I was looking in the technology field. He asked if I wanted design or more or less . I said I didn’t want to design equipment but might want to program and as far as it would be all system types where I would lay out the systems to be build.

He asked how much longer my tour was here and I said I think about 2 years. He laid out a very aggressive out line and said it will be hard work but it could be done. I agreed and he signed me up for some night classes and they had a Saturday morning class. I agreed it will be aggressive, but I will give it a try.

We met after both of our meetings and I told her about my classes and she said she would help me with my homework if I needed it. She had a few daytime classes and also had some weekend classes to be taken at the hospital. We both agreed we will make it work because there will be days, we might not see each other that much, in the end it was for the best.

After we still had to get something for our classes like reference books and other supplies. One of the benefits in the military if you take classes that are related to your job skills and maintain a B average or better, they will pay for your classes. Maria still had money from her college fund, although the cost here was not that bad. We joked that maybe we might have a class together and this time she wanted me right next to her.

After it was off to shop for things, we didn’t even know what we needed to start

a house hold, so we forgot about laundry. But it was all in fun and doing it together was the point. We also agreed that we would set aside one night for us, even if it was just watching tv all night and we both had to agree on what to do and not just yes to the other person. I know we have set high goals but I think it will work. She also reminded me of the other issue, it will never suffer because we are too busy. I must have looked like a deer in headlights because she looked at me and started to laugh

“Ok I know you can be a little slow dear, but I am talking about our sex lives. That will never take a back seat understand”

“Oh that, now I understand”

“there is always time and sometimes any place will do”

She had that grin that means if there is no one around then that is a good place. I just laughed and agreed, then said we just can’t go to jail over it.

We went out that night to eat because the next day was our real first day of living together, I had to work and Maria had to get into the school mode. She had an introduction to this school and a tour. I started out back on morning shift, but tomorrow I had to go to security to brief me on my security status, they would never just say you get it re-instated; you have to go through a process. From what I hear it was back and Maria ed all the necessary clearances. When I do

get back to something called normal, I have this new strip to deal with, I will be higher ranked than most, but I will also be junior to the other Staff Sergeants. We went to bed early so we started our real married life now.

Maria surprised me by getting up before me and made us breakfast and coffee, I asked what did I do to get this treatment. She said nothing, but maybe tonight I would have to pay her back and she walked away in a very sex way looking over her shoulder as she did.

When I reported for work the first thing everyone came over to congratulate me and then reminded me to put my ring on my chain when I was working, I didn’t want to lose a finger or get shocked. I reported to security and met with the officer in charge and I was right, everything went well, I just had to resign some papers and that was it. I went back to work and everything was normal again.

Maria drove to the college and met with a group of new students to this school and they took the tour. For a community college, it was bigger than the one back home. It had more to offer also. They gave out maps and everyone was processed and got an ID card that got them into restricted areas. Maria liked what see seen and was ready for the challenge. Mostly everyone had started already, but they had some classes that started later than most. She would go to school into next term, but she was not in a rush because she was married now and not worried it was a little longer.

I picked Mark up after his shift and we drove home. We made diner together and talked about our day.

Mark asked me a question

“With Thanksgiving coming what would you think if we invited everyone here, do you think we could cook for that many people?”

“I am not sure, but I think it would be great and I would love for us to cook for our first holiday. I know my mom will be sending recipes and knowing her she will call me during the day to checking on my cooking.”

“What do you want to do for Christmas?”

“I would like to go my mom’s just for Christmas and be home for New Years. Maybe go on the 23 and leave on the 27?”

“Are you going to tell them?”

“Not sure, going to think about it”

After dinner, we went out back and did more training followed by a walk to cool down.

“So, Mrs. Thomas how are you enjoying married life”

“Well, it’s not what I thought it was”

“And what does that mean?”

“I thought you were going to bring me breakfast in bed every day and carry me around in your arms. Then bring me flowers 3 times a day”

“Did I not get a copy of that book; I must have misplaced it.”

“I’ll get you another copy “laughing

“Here I thought you were to follow me around in sexy clothes and feed me grapes

all day.”

“Guess you will have to go to the store to get your own grapes”

We stopped and kissed each other then walked home. We took showers and went to spend some time watching tv on the couch. Maria laid across my lap like she does all the time with my hands rubbing her back. As she laid there my hand move to her chest and I started to rub them easy, she moved her arm so I could get better access. We kept watching the tv even though my hand was cupping her now and rubbing it gently. She then rolled over and laid flat on her back facing me. I took my hand and placed it under her top now and continued to rub her breasts. She then lifted her top exposing herself to me. I continued to rub her moving from one then to the other so softly and gentle. I can tell she was getting excited and she reacted to my touch more and more. She was starting to get restless laying there. I looked down to see her looking at me now, so I slowly started to move my hand down her stomach as I did that, she undid the button on her shorts and pulled the zipper down. I slowly placed my hand down into her shorts and that caused her to moan. She started to use her hand on me now. After a little bit, she was able to expose me and had me in her hand while my hand was still in her shorts.

Then without warning she lifted her head and took me. I let out a deep gown still trying to keep my hand where it was, I can tell how excited she was and she knew how excited I was. After a while, I think nether one of us could take it anymore and we both got up striped off our cloths and threw them where ever they landed. She laid back on the couch with one leg on top of the couch and the other on the floor. I came over and started to lay down and in one motion guided myself in. As I started to move, I felt her react to each motion and the kissing became heated as if we couldn’t get enough of each other. Then we no longer could contain ourselves Maria let out a scream for the first time.

After I looked at her

“Ok, what was that all about”

“I don’t know, I just did it and at the end it just drove me over the top”

“trust me I am not complaining, just didn’t expect it”

“Like we talked about, it’s just so natural when we make love, I don’t feel any inhibitions. I feel we go with what feels good right then and there, we just react to each other and I think that is a good thing. No planning. I guess being married changed me some, opened me up more to my feelings”

“I am trying to get over my shyness a little more to try to be a little more aggressive or more the spur of the moment. Like tonight I guess I was more aggressive.”

“Yes, and I loved every minute and touch. I hope you will do it more and I will be happy that you did. Mark, you make me feel like no other, I know that maybe too much information, but no one has ever come close to how you make me feel. There is not one thing I can point to that makes me feel that way. Maybe because we are truly in love and it brings new meaning to our sex lives.”

“I understand, because each time I feel it gets better and when I think it can’t well then this happened.”

We gathered up our cloths which we flung in the heat of a moment; we really can toss them all over the place. We then went took showers and went to bed and held each other till we fell asleep.

Chapter 34 These Are the Things We Are Thankful For

Thanksgiving is tomorrow and Maria and I have been planning and cooking all day for tomorrow. We are having about 10 to 12 people over and have no clue how much of each thing to make. Maria has been calling her mom it seems every 5 minutes asking for advice. We just want everything to be right and we have a huge turkey that will require me to get up at 3 am to put it in the oven and then stay on the couch to baste it every hour. I will let Maria sleep so she is fresh to get things done in the morning. We had to go and borrow a long table and chairs from a place on base that lets you borrow things like this. We keep going over the list and I don’t know how many times I ran to the store today thinking I needed something else. I know when we tell them this story, first they will laugh, then they will say why didn’t you call for help. We just wanted to do it ourselves. We think we had most things done and it was only midnight by the time we got to bed so we thought, great job.

I didn’t sleep well thinking about that damn bird and the oven, so I slept a little then woke up and looked at my watch to check the time, 3 am rolled around and I tried to get out of bed quietly. I went down stairs and started to get the bird ready. About 20 minutes later Maria came into the kitchen and came over kissed me and said

“Happy Thanksgiving honey”

“Happy Thanksgiving to you too and why are you up”

“we are a team, so here I am”

“Ok, let’s get the bird in, this way we can lay on the couch get a little more sleep and get up around 4 to start all over, how is that?”

“Just as long as there is coffee somewhere in there”

“well coffee and who knows what else might popup”

“Ok who is getting stuffed for Thanksgiving the turkey or me”

she starts laughing

“maybe both”

“if you can do both, then got for it”

We both fell asleep on the couch until 4 then got up had some coffee and some rolls I had bought for breakfast. I think Maria was waiting to see who was getting stuffed first, but only the turkey won for now because we were so busy. There was a time she was bending over the table that I thought about it and then said what the heck. So, I came up behind her grabbed her shorts pulled them down, then her panties and she just leaned over the table on her elbows looked back at me with the look of she wanted it. It was a quickie, but it helped ease the energy we had over the dinner.

By noon people started to show up and Maria and I was showered and ready to give it a go. We had appetizes out and a cooler full of drinks from soda to beer. We also had a pitcher full of sweet tea. Just looking at what we had, we both felt we was forgetting something. The turkey was only half cooked and Maria being so organized, had a check list on the refrigerator, if it was me I only do it in my head but her way was working better today.

By 2 everyone was there, I also invited a couple of the single people from the shop. They chipped in together and brought some more beer and some pies which I felt was thoughtful. I know what it is like to be single come holiday time just a short time ago. It being Thanksgiving most of the guys were watching whatever football game was on TV. Most of the woman were in the kitchen trying to help Maria who wanted to try and do it herself but would give in to the small things.

I was going between everyone trying to be the host that did it all, I even got ribbed about wearing an apron. I looked at Maria and she smiled at me then blew me a kiss and I knew she was doing good and I think she was proud of what we had done so far. I sat with the guys for a while and we all had a beer and some of them cheering for the teams we liked or didn’t like. I could hear the women in

the kitchen laughing and having fun.

Christina said to Maria

“Looks like married life is working good for you guys. By this time my husband would just stay on the couch, but Mark seemed to be different than most guys, which make you the luck one.”

“Yes, sometimes I need to tell him to go sit that I have it, he can be too helpful. But we are both learning at the same time. But then again, this morning was exciting if you know what I mean”

The woman just looked at her and said the turkey and you got stuffed. They all laughed.

One of the other wives added

“My husband will start out helping and like a little kid gets distracted and off he

goes.”

They all agreed on that one, Maria added

“Mark really tries hard to be the perfect husband and I know it’s because of his family life. He is trying to not repeat whatever that was, I am learning a little bit by bit. I know it’s very painful for him, but he is starting to tell me some of it. I keep saying I am so lucky to have reconnected with him and finding out what a wonderful person he was and still is.”

“Yes, we all agree you have a great guy and we never knew why he never really dated anyone and to be honest we were worried that he stopped dating for whatever reason. The biggest shock was him coming back from leave and telling us he was getting married; we all didn’t know how he could of did that so quickly. Then after meeting you we understood it all.”

“Thank you, guys, for accepting me, I really was worried I wouldn’t fit in and not

have any friends”

“Maria, we have never seen him so happy the entire time we know him, he is like a different person. Besides if it wasn’t for you, we would never have known he could sing much less dance. Trust me we all tried to get him to dance because our lazy husband won’t. Not even a slow dance, he felt that we were married and he shouldn’t do that with us. We would tease him and ask if he danced with us, he would get too excited”

“I know there are still things I have to work on with him to get him out of his shell. Trust me, I couldn’t have found anyone that treats me better than he does, but the family thing has a hold on him. I think once he sees what a real family can be like I think it will make him open up even more.”

“Maria, I have to ask, does he really bring you breakfast in bed?”

“Somedays when I had a long night of studying, he will bring me coffee and

sometimes fruit.”

“Damn, I would kill for coffee in bed”

“He tries at times to do everything, which leads me to believe there is more to his family issues. I have to stop him at times and remind him, hey I am here too. Trust me I love the helps, but sometimes to watch him can be scary”

“I think you will get to the bottom and get him on the right track. Until then maybe you can send him over to clean my house”

They all started to laugh

The turkey was almost done and it was time to set the table and to the disagreement of Maria and Mark everyone pitched in. Even the single people cleaned up the living room of plates and bottles. The last-minute cooking was done and time to carve the turkey, one of the guys use to be a butcher before he ed, so he got the job. There was no special seating other than everyone insisted Maria and I sit at the head of the table; we even had a kids table to the side. Before we started to take our food, someone asked if we could say something, I suggested we all say something. I said let everyone say what they

are thankful for.

We started to one side

“We are thankful for our children and the fact we have been a family this entire time and we are also thankful for our military family”

“We are thankful for the military for giving us what we have, before this we struggled and it was hard finding work. We also want to thank everyone here for being part of our family”

We went around and got to some of the single people

“I would like to thank you for having me here and letting me share in your family dinner and giving me a little piece of home”

The single female said

“I want to thank you for not letting me eat that food in the chow hall today”

We all laughed and then it came to Maria and me, we both stood up and I started

“I last year I was one of those thanking you for allowing me to share with your family Thanksgiving dinner. For a single guy, you don’t know how much it really helps at the holidays and I am glad I could do it for others. To my military family you have made life a little better for me when you accepted me in your homes. This is a very special holiday because it is my first with my wife, I was not sure, I would ever say those words. But call it luck or dumb chance, I came across a very special woman that day. What makes it stranger is she allowed me to walk her to school that day and from that moment we never parted. Knowing she is in my life now, I know I can never live without her ever again. She is now my reason to live and to strive to better our lives and provide a life for the both of us that makes us happy. Maria, I love you”

Well of course Maria had tears but she wanted to speak

“Well how do I even top that, even in words he is wonderful. I didn’t date a lot of men in my life, but when someone like Mark comes along, I asked myself why I even dated the men I did. They had none of the qualities that Mark has and it just comes natural to him. I will be honest one night when he was sleeping, I checked his back for angle wings. But honestly when we met on the subway that day, I was in a very bad place and my first thought was dear god make him go away. But within 15 minutes something felt different with him, first of all he looked me in the eyes when he talked to me and not down at my breasts. There was something about the way he talked; he was talking with me. We were having a conversation and I was not being talked to like some of the men I dated. Then a strange feeling came over me, one I have never felt before and I didn’t know what to do but Mark helped me understand my feelings and showed me what a great person I am. Mark I love you. Last but not least, I want to thank all of you for making me welcome and accepting me for me and not because I am his wife”

We toasted after that

“Happy Thanksgiving everyone”

We ed the food around and everyone was talking and laughing, some made fun of each other for whatever reason. I ed when my holidays were like that and for a moment, I could almost see my grandparents sitting at the table with us and it brought a smile to my face.

Maria leaned over and whispered

“Mark are you ok”

“I’m fine just ing another time long ago”

“your grandparents?”

“Yea”

From under the table, she grabbed my hand and squeezed it and said to me

“there are here, they are always here with you and now they know you are happy again”

“I am, all because of you”

“I don’t want to replace them; I want to be included with them when you are happy”

“I know you know how hard it’s for me, but you are here with me now and I will never exclude you”

“We will make all new memories to add to those you have already. And someday you can tell our children about them”

“I would love that”

“Someday when we are ready, I want you to give me a baby for us to love”

“Ok, I think we need to eat before you cry in your food”

I think dinner lasted 3 hours everyone had a great time and when I got up to start cleaning up, I was pushed down and told to stay. Everyone chipped in and made Maria and I just sit there, even the single people helped again. After I got up and got the fruit and desserts and coffee and you would never know we just ate dinner. I will have to do an extra mile in the morning after this, but I was in a good place for the first time in a real long time. I watched Maria as she severed stuff and I whispered to myself

“Grandma, Grandpa I know this is you’re doing, thank you”

Chapter 35 Honeymoon Delayed

We finally got a weekend that we both had off from school and work and with Christmas coming we decided to take our honeymoon or what we were going to call it, a weekend away. I got some recommendations on where to stay down in Corpus Christi, which was a beach area that attracts a lot of tourist. We would leave Saturday morning as it was just about 2 hours away and come back Monday night. It’s not like we have not been enjoy being married already, we just never went any place special. Friday night Maria went with the girls to get her hair, nails and whatever else done. Me all I needed was a haircut and I was good to go. I was surprised we only needed one suit case and one small bag with our tooth brushes and stuff.

It was a nice drive and even though it was December, it was still warm and sunny that we only needed light jackets. We got there and found the hotel which was close to the beach and got to our room to see we had an ocean view. I had asked for a suite which was very nice and it had flowers like I had asked and fresh fruit. We unpacked and decided to go check out the local area and grab some lunch. We found a place that had a view of the beach and ordered some seafood which we were told this morning was swimming in the gulf. We had shrimp for an appetizer and then some pasta with all kinds of sea food in it, it was outstanding. We splurged and had a glass of wine with it and after shared a piece of some white chocolate desert.

After we walked around to the shops along the boardwalk and did some Christmas shopping. There was still a warm breeze coming off the water, I assumed from the south. While we were walking, we found this restaurant that

looked very nice. We went inside asked to see the menu and then made a reservation for around 7 that night. We went back to the hotel and took another shower, something about the salt water air made you feel it all over your skin. It was only 3 pm so we decided to go outside and just sit and we ordered those drinks with the fruit and umbrella hanging out. We only had one of those which was more than enough for us. By then it was time to walk to our dinner appointment, now it was dark out and as we walked you could see out in the water along the horizon there were lights and Maria asked me if they were ships

“No those are all oil rigs drilling for oil 24 hours a day, 7 days a week”

“The lights look so nice at night”

“It’s the distance that makes them twinkle”

“I still like them and Mark”

“Yes?”

“Thank you for taking me here, I’m having a wonderful time, I know it is not like most married couples do for a honeymoon, but I think this is still very special and I

will it”

“To me we are together and that’s what makes it wonderful”

We got to the place and was seated, we ordered water to try and get that drink from before out of our systems. We looked at the menus and decided what we wanted.

I asked Maria

“So, dear what will you have tonight”

“I would love to start with a salad and then thinking maybe we can order crab legs and share them. For dinner, I would like the lobster tail with the steak and a baked potato.”

“Thank sounds good, I think for my main dish I want the veal chops with the rice and a vegetable. You know when we get home, we are going to have to run for

days to take this off.”

“You run; I’ll watch” laughing

Besides the appetizers they came over with homemade warm bread just what we didn’t need. Like most times it seems we ordered more than our stomach could handle, but we gave it a good try. For dessert, we just had some coffee.

We left the restaurant and decided to walk along the beach, near the water line. When we started to walk in the sand Maria had to take her shoes off as they were getting stuck and I removed mine too. As we got closer to the water, I forgot to tell her something about the water, she tried to avoid the water coming up on the beach but was not quick enough.

“The water is warm!”

“Yes, because we are on the gulf side, it’s always warm”

“It feels funny to be warm, I’m not use to that”

“I forgot to tell you”

It was a moon filled night and we walked hand in hand, then she spun me around and threw her arms around me and gave me the most ionate kiss. I placed my hands on her hips holding her.

She looked me in the eyes and said

“take me home and make love to me till the sun comes up”

“you always know the right things to say”

With that we went back to the hotel and she told me to wait in the room while she got ready. My getting ready was putting on these silky white boxers she bought me. I sat on the edge of the bed waiting for her to come out and when she did, I just didn’t know what to say. She came out of the bathroom and she had on a white silk bra that held her breasts up higher than normal and white silk matching panties that were high up on her hips, with matching white garters and white stocking. I just stared like a little kid that she started to laugh a little

“I’m sorry, it’s just you are so beautiful, I don’t know what to say”

“Well sometimes you don’t need words, just the way you just looked at me tells a thousand words”

“Now I will have to check you for angel wings because you must of came down from heaven tonight”

“You know if you keep talking like that you might get lucky tonight”

“Babe I am already lucky”

“are you just going to look all night?”

With that I walked over to her and kissed her and pulled her to me

“You know Maria you might not be in those clothes long”

“I was thinking I wasn’t going to be”

She placed my hands on her breasts as she reached back and unhooked her bra. With my hands still in place she slid the straps down, each one slowly. I then let the bra fall into my hands and tossed it on the chair. I carried her to the bed and we laid together kissing and with hands exploring. Then while she laid on her back, I starting kissing her neck then working down lower until I found each breast, then to her stomach and she arched her back when I did that.

I was laying on my back as he started kissing down my body, I started to moan with pleasure. When he got to my stomach my body just arched and my stomach got tight, I knew what was next. I felt his fingers in the sides of my panties as he slowly pulled them down and I lift up to help him. I felt them come off each foot and then he started to kiss my lower stomach my mind was racing now and my hands grabbed the sheets. He moved lower but ever so slow, parts of me wanted him to get there and the other part was in total bliss. I felt him open my legs slightly, I could feel his breath on my skin making me jump a little. Then he reaches the place I wanted him to be and I lifted my back off the bed just holding myself there with my head for balance and my feet planted in the bed. His hands were now on my hips and my hands found his there. My eyes were shut the entire time even up to the final moment. I just at the final moment yelling and then collapsing.

I worked my way back up her stomach feeling her breathing hard now and there were spots of sweat on her body. When I got even with her, she pulled me close and started kissing my face and her hands were all over me. Nibbling my neck her nails digging into my back she couldn’t control her breathing, there was lust in her eyes. She pushed me on my back and reach down the remove my boxers and threw them. She laid on her back and

pulled me to her and I knew what she wanted. She laid in the middle of the bed with her head on the pillows and her arms open for me to come to her. I got over to her and she reached down and found what she wanted and then quickly guided

me there. She let out a deep moan as she pushed her hips to me.

“Mark make love to me like you have never done before”

I don’t know why but we made love for what seemed like hours and when it was over, we were drenched in sweat and neither one could breathe or talk. We laid there for a while just holding each, then we started to make love the entire night over and over not knowing where the energy came from but the ion never faded until the sun started to come in the window. We collapsed on the bed and fell asleep with her laying across me.

We woke up around noon and just laid there with me stroking her naked back and her finger running up and down my chest. We didn’t speak for a while then I said

“Someone care to explain”

“Yes, you gave me the most incredible night of ion any woman can ask for”

“I did that?”

“shut up, you are an ass”

“I know I felt it too and you just drove me there, I just couldn’t get enough of you and your body”

“I wanted to keep giving, but I couldn’t anymore”

“Well, I guess we didn’t need an entire week for a honeymoon now did we”

“Yes, we showed them, didn’t we”?

We finally got up slowly and both went into the shower and just stood there letting the water hit us. After we got out, I ordered coffee, lots of cold orange juice and lots of fresh fruit and got dressed and waited for the food.

While we were having breakfast, I looked at Maria and she said

“What”

“Today is Sunday?”

“Yes why?”

“Well, I don’t think we have to go to church today.”

“Why is that?”

“I think you spoke to God enough last night”

I started laughing and Maria got up and chased me around the room. She caught me near the desk and pushed me down into the chair

“So, I called god a lot last night, well let’s see who calls him now”

With that she straddled me on the chair and started kissing me all over. She removed my shirt and ran her finger nails all over my chest and when I went to touch her, she pushed my hands down and said no. She started to slowly grind and roll her hips in my lap, she then removed her shirt and pressed herself

against me kissing and nibbling. The movement of her hips were very controlled and meant to torment me.

“So, who is going to yell this time”

With that she pressed hard with her hips and had a grin on her face. I looked at her and said

“I’m not sure who is going to yell for him”

Although I was starting to wiggle in the chair, she sat up a little to bring her breast close to my face and then sat back down, rolling her hips as if she was dancing. She knew it was starting to get to me which brought a big smile to her face. She placed her arms on my shoulders and just rolled her hips side to side and from to back. I watched her body moving so controlled and yes it was killing me now. She knew I was losing control so she lifted up and reached down and undid my shorts. She then got off of me and removed the rest of her cloths and quickly took her position and then very slowly sat down on me. It took all of my will power to stay in control and again I had to keep my hands at my side. Then it started again the slow rolling of the hips side to side front to back.

She looked at me and said in a low sexy voice

“How are we doing honey”

“Fine”

With that she increased her movements, at this point I was having trouble breathing and she kissed me over and over. She knew I couldn’t last much longer

“say it or I will stop”

“say what?”

She rolled harder and quicker now

“Say it”

The movement was getting to be too much

“Ok, ok you win. Oh God don’t stop”

With that she pushes down hard and rolled front to back and that was all it took. She looked at me and kissed me and said

“I too can get you to say it anytime I want just that”

She laughed and went for another shower leaving me there gasping for air.

The rest of the day was a lazy day of shopping and looking for another place for dinner. We found a Chinese place in Texas which was different, so we thought we would try it tonight. Maria found a place that had some nice shoes which was always a good thing and the prices were great. We got stuff to bring home for her family as gifts for Christmas and some decorating for the tree at home as we had nothing. She wanted to get something to remind her of every place we go to show our children. We stopped at a taco place, it had an open store front and we sat outside had some sweet tea and some different tacos.

After we went back to the room, opened the double doors and laid on the couch for a nap. We got up around 5 and got dressed for dinner, Maria had bought some new cloths for this trip a while ago, it was a green dress and it just flowed when she walked and when she wore her heels, she was stunning. I had dress pants and a dark blue shirt on, we wanted to dress up for dinner each time. As we walked to the place to eat, she wrapped her arm around mine and just leaned into me while we walked.

She said

“I don’t think we could have had a better honeymoon no matter where we went”

“I love we just go and at the last minute decide what to do, no real planning”

“I want our lives to be like that as much as it can, I don’t want to plan everything. I know there will be somethings we have to, but I want us to just go with whatever life gives us.”

I agreed and we got to the Chinses restaurant and sat, looked at the menu and was glad to see we could order a little of everything. We started out with their tea that they offered. We picked a few things from different columns on the menu but we keep it within reason as eating so much has been catching up with us these past days. We didn’t have to wait long for our food and they had forks and chop sticks, I had learned how to use them when I was stationed in Japan so I went for them. Maria picked up her fork and looked at me eating with chop sticks

“Ok show off, teach me how to use them too”

“Well first rule of using them don’t try to use them with your soup”

“Ha, ha, smart ass”

“Second, don’t stab your food, it’s all about balance in the hand and for the most part you tend to scoop your food at times and others you try to pick it up.”

I showed her and at first like everyone food fell off, then after a little bit she got the hang of it and was able to eat almost anything with them. It brought a smile to her face and to think that little things in life can make someone so happy.

After dinner, we decided to walk on the beach again, she loved the drilling tower lights way out in the gulf. Even though we were both dressed up we decided to sit on the beach near the water line but we didn’t get wet. We could feel the cool breeze coming from the spraying water. We laid down with Maria on my chest and just looked up at the night sky.

“We don’t have these many stars at home, I love looking at them”

“Yes, less smog here, but there are parts where there are farms that the sky is lite up with stars.”

“Take me there I want to see it too”

“Ok, just tell me when you want to see them and we will go”

We walked back to the hotel and we changed before we sat in the outside area of our room because of the sand in our cloths. Later we just laid on the couch and watched a movie we rented. About 45 minutes into the movie, I looked down to see Maria sound asleep, so I tried to pull her closer and just held her and watched the rest of the movie. When it was over, I somehow got up and carried her to bed, she was semi-awake because she wrapped her arms around my neck. She fell back to a deep sleep and I laid there for a little bit and soon drifted off. We got up around 7 and knew we had to be out by noon. We got dressed and went out to shop before we had to check out. We found a place to get a quick breakfast and then ventured off again to see what else we could buy. We got back to the hotel by 11 and checked out and decided to head home so we still had some time to spend putting things away before we had to go to bed. This time Maria wanted to drive home which was ok with me, she is a great driver and keep it within reason of the state speed limit. We got home around 2 and started to get back into home mode, I started doing laundry and Maria started putting things away.

Dinner was a salad thrown together because if we see any more food, we thought we would bust. Once everything was in its place it was another night of relaxing and doing some reading for our classes in bed that night.

“Mark?”

“Yes dear”

“Do you think our anniversaries will be as good as that, I don’t want it too just be boring and we do it just because.”

“I don’t think you or I will ever just take it for granted and no one said we have to celebrate it on that date. When we are ready, we will have a wonderful time where ever we are.”

“I didn’t realize that we might be in a different country each time, like a free vacation”

We both started to laugh and then got back to our books and then lights out.

Chapter 36 Ho, Ho, Ho, It’s Cold Here at Home

We got to the airport with enough time before our flight back to her family’s. I can see Maria was getting excited about seeing them so soon. I told her I still was not ready to see mine and she agreed to not push it although I had opened up more about why with her. We checked in for our flight, we had mailed most of the gifts so we didn’t have to carry them on the flight. The trip was just for a few days as Maria wanted to be home for New Year’s so we would start another year in our home together and we wanted to be alone the first year. We walked to the gate in time for boarding and she wanted the window seat and I had an aisle seat, no one sat in the middle which was a good thing. The flight was not too bad, a little bumpy as we got closer due to the cold weather, the landing was smooth.

As we started to walk towards the baggage area, we seen her sister and mom waiting for us and then this tiny little thing came running and grabbed both of us.

“Aunt Maria, Uncle Mark I missed you guys”

“we missed you too”

I picked her up and walked to where they were waiting and everyone hugged and there were some tears. We got our bags and headed out to the van to go to her

mom’s house. It was about a 45-minute ride from the airport so there was some small talk until we got there.

Her sister parked and we all went inside where her father came from the living room to greet us.

“Hello sir, it’s good to see you again”

“Hi Mark, where is my daughter”

He went and hugged Maria and gave her a kiss, he didn’t want to let her go. He finally did and we all went into the kitchen. Her mom started the coffee and her dad started the conversation

“Maria, what’s up, tell me how are you doing, is everything ok, do you need any money?”

“Dad we are fine and no we don’t need any money; everything is working out just fine daddy. We are happy.”

“Are you sure you don’t need any money?”

“Yes daddy, we don’t, with Mark’s promotion we are saving money daddy”

“Ok, but if you need some you would tell me right.”

Her mom jumped in to help us out

“leave them alone, they are just fine”

“Thank you, momma,”

I tried to change the conversation

“It’s colder here then back on the base, I see you got some snow for Christmas, Alysia must like the snow. We just got back from the beach about two weeks ago, it

was our delayed honeymoon, we took a long weekend in between classes and now the holidays”

“How is school going for both of you?”

“I just have one or two more classes and then I can graduate and then take my nursing test from the State.”

“I have more than one or two classes, but I am getting there. Maria has been a great help in driving me to do it. There are a lot of midnight shifts so I can take my night classes. She has been very understanding and we have been a team when it comes to the house and getting things done. When we are both home, we make sure we have quality time together.”

“So, Mark, what will happen when you finish school?”

“I have to take a few more classes like I said, but when I finish depending where I

am stationed, my commanding officer can recommend me for OTS, officer training school.?”

“What would that do for you?”

“Once I finished it, I would move from being a Sergeant to being a second lieutenant. It would mean I would be in charge of more people and I would be doing less physical work, more than likely I would be working behind a desk. The other thing would be more money and a few more benefits for us?”

“That would be great, we are so proud of you Mark.”

Her mom pulled Maria to the side to talk to her about something. I am not sure what, but I think whatever it was Maria was mad about it. I went over to try and find out what it was because everyone seemed to be happy.

“What’s up Maria?”

“My mom said one of my ex-boyfriends has been coming around the house asking for me. She told him I was married and moved away, but for whatever reason he wants to talk to me.”

“It’s not the guy from school that I ran into?”

“No, this guy named Bobby, we dated for a while and I had to break it off, he got very demanding and controlling. It was not very pretty when I left, he kept calling then it stopped. I thought it was a done deal, over with.”

“don’t worry if he comes by, I will have a talk with him if you want.”

“No Mark, I will talk to him and settle this so my parents don’t have to deal with it. They say he comes by almost every night around 9 and rings the doorbell looking for me”

I looked at my watch and it was around 8 o’clock and although she said she was

going to handle it; I will be right there to insure he understands what she is telling him. He is not going to try and do anything to upset my wife, I just have to maintain composure. From what it sounds he doesn’t care she is married; he has something in mind and I might have to just change it for him. I promise to not put him in the hospital, but he might be hurting for a day or so. So, I kept looking at my watch, my mind more on this issue then listing to everyone, Maria seen my mood changed after she told me this and came over to me and hugged me and said

“Mark don’t worry he is not a problem; I will see what he wants and explain things to him and just see, maybe it is nothing.”

“I am not letting you talk to him alone”

“I will be fine”

“Maria, I was not asking”

This is the second time she seen this look in Mark’s eyes and first was when they met and he talked to her other boyfriend. She knew she was not going to talk to Bobby alone and she understood he was protecting his wife and there was no talking about it, this is the way it was going to be. She understood it and it remined her why she married him and he will defend her with his life should it come to that. But this thing with Bobby must be something stupid.

I kept looking at my watch and about 9:30 there was a knock at the door. Her mom went to get it before Maria could get up, it was Bobby. Maria got up and went to the door and I jumped up to walked with her.

We went out side

“Bobby why are you coming around my mom told you I’m married now. This is my husband Mark. Mark this is Bobby”

I extend my hand to shake his but he didn’t want to do that, he just looked at me then back at Maria and he told her

“Maria why don’t we go have a drink and talk”

“Bobby there is nothing to talk about and I am not going for a drink with you. Tell me what you want.”

“we can get back together, I miss you”

“Bobby are you not hearing me, I am married now.”

“Let’s go have a drink and talk about it”

By now I am about ready to tell him in a different way that he really needs to move on. Maria feels me start to move towards him from behind her and with her hand she stops me from moving forward. That’s when things took a turn and this is when I realized she can handle herself.

For whatever reason Bobby assumed he was in control of this situation and the fact there was two of us and one of him I though just made him stupid. But anyway, Bobby reached and grabbed Maria by the arm saying let’s go. At that point I knew it was going to turn ugly and I would need to step in before he went too far, but before I could take a step forward again is see Maria react.

Maria grabbed him by his wrist that he used to grab her arm with and twisted it so the grip he had on her arm was released. With her other hand, she grabbed the same arm she was starting to twist and put pressure near the elbow which made him go to the ground. She leaned over him; he was starting to yell in pain a little

She said in a low but stern voice

“Bobby, you will never ever come by my house again and if you EVER put your friggin hands on me again, I will break your friggin arm. Do you understand me or do we need to continue this here and now?”

He was looking up at her in total shock and you can see there was extreme pain in his face as she put just a little more peruse on her hold and he said

“I understand, I’ll stop, please you are hurting my arm”

She released her grip and he stood up and looked at her and turned and walked away. We watched to make sure he left and once he was gone Maria turned gave me a kiss and said

“See I told you there was no problem”

I looked at her and kind of laughed a little and said to her

“I see, no problem, but next time you might not want to press so hard on the elbow, they tend to dislocate easy”

“I’ll try to that if there is a next time, but when you showed me that move you could have led with that little bit of information when we practiced it dear”

“Ture, but I have to say your form was excellent, nice and quick”

“Let’s go inside and have a Merry Christmas”

We went inside and her mom went to say something and Maria just waved her hand to say there is nothing to worry about. Little did they know how she handled it and that his arm was going to be sore for a day or so. But inside I wanted to jumped up and say that’s my wife that just made you her bitch. But I just smiled and continued to talk with everyone.

Well tomorrow was Christmas Eve and it was also a big day for their family with cooking and eating and just having a happy time. Maria and I wanted to do some last-minute shopping. Alysia asked us if she could go shopping with us and we said it would be fine if her mom said it was ok.

Everyone started to get ready to go to bed and her sister went home, we went to her old room for the night.

We got up there and I said to her

“Honey I knew you were ok out there, but I would never let you do that alone, EVER, no matter how much you have learned.”

“I know, but I had to show him first that he can never ever touch me and second that I was married and to deal with it and move on. I know if something went wrong you would step in, but the training just kicked in and I just reacted. I am sorry I almost broke his arm, that is not what I wanted to do, but if it happened, he will think about touching another woman like that.”

“I know and it takes control when you are in a situation like that, sometimes you need to use force and you will know when that time is to move to the next step.”

We changed and went to bed and got under the covers which we don’t need in Texas. Maria laid in front of me so I could pull her close to me and hold her to warm her up.

We got up early just to find her mom already started cooking for dinner tonight and she had coffee and real rolls with butter. We figured we only had a few things to get and would be back the latest 1 pm. Then we can wrap the gifts and everyone should be here later in the afternoon. Maria and I agreed to only buy three gifts for each other, but there was no price limit within reason. We also said we would only bring one to open here and have the other two when we got home. It wasn’t hard for me to get her gifts, I felt bad for her because I never want anything. I hid my gift in my uniform travel bag because I knew she wouldn’t go in there. Her mother asked if I would wear my uniform to Christmas mass, she likes to show me off, I think. The only problem is I didn’t bring my overcoat and it will be cold tomorrow, I just forgot about the weather here. I ed to bring a jacket but that will not work with my dress blues, oh well it is just for a few hours.

We had coffee and ate, then went and got Alisa then it was off to the local mall and some local stores that we didn’t have down in Texas. We went to pick up somethings for the people back home and would get the food the day before we leave that they asked for. For the first time in a long time, I was looking forward to Christmas and that’s because of Maria, she has made it special like holidays should be. I don’t know what to expect these days with her family but she assured me it will be somewhat normal. The one thing she did warn me about was the amount of food each day, her mom just cooks for them and when you see it, it looks like she is feeding 25 people. Tonight, we will be eating fish and if it’s in the ocean it’s on the table. From clams to crab to you name it, plus so many other sides to go with it. She told me we will start around 3 and finish diner around 9, I looked at her in disbelief and she said yes, we will.

Anyway, we had a great time shopping, we walked arm in arm with Alysia walking in front of us down the street

“Mark?”

“Yes dear”

“What did you buy me”

“You will have to wait to see what Santa got you, have you been good”

“I have been better than good”

“Yes, you have and you still have to wait”

“Can I get a hint”

“Sure, it’s wrapped and has your name on it”

“You know you are getting coal for that comment”

“Right now, I will take it if it will get me warmer than I am”

“Want to know what I got you?”

“A gift?”

“You don’t play this game well do you”

“No and I really don’t like surprises, but I am trying to be in the spirit”

“I know and I’m proud of you and also I think my mom got you a Christmas sweater for tonight.”

“really?”

“No just pulling your leg we hate them”

“All kidding aside I am looking forward to these few days”

“I know and I am looking forward to them now that I am married to a wonderful man, that I can share it with now”

“Oh, is he coming to dinner, I would love to meet him?”

“Are you going to stop and be serious today”

I stop and pull her to me and kissed her and said

“Is that serious enough Mrs. Thomas”

“It’s a start Mr. Thomas and now that we are marred you can kiss me all you want at my house now and not worry about looks from my father”

“Good, it was hard not to kiss you”

“Good, then kiss away”

We got back to the house and went upstairs to wrap the gifts we just got and came down and tried to find a place to put them under the tree. I looked and I have never seen so many gifts. We got something Alysia wanted for her mom and we helped wrap it for her. Maria seen me staring now

“You ok?”

“Yeah”

“Tell me”

“well not use to seeing so many gifts under a tree”

“You didn’t have a lot of gifts under your tree”

“Not really and besides we never liked our gifts so we didn’t care”

“Mark, I’m so sorry”

“It’s fine, I promised myself when I had a family it would be different”

“I know and you have shown me you are different and you are trying. I know when we have kids you are going to spoil them and I will be the bad guy and need to stop you.”

“Come here”

We start kissing just as her sister comes in

“Get a room you two, there is a kid in the house”

Alysia came running to us from the other room and asked

“Do you think Santa is bring me a lot of gifts?”

I answered

“Well, I heard he was, but don’t tell anyone because I heard you were extra good this year.”

Her sister looked at me with that are you kidding me look. Alysia then ran into the kitchen to her grandmother to see what she could eat. I went and helped her sister unload the car and place her gifts under the tree.

“I might have to extend my leave just to open all of these gifts”

“we always go overboard each year, but no one complains because we all love each other and love to give to each other. So, what did you get Maria she has been asking me if you told me. I said no and was not lying. But you can tell me now and I promise not to tell.”

“I got her a bracelet that matches her rings and once we have kids, I can add their

birthstones on it.”

“Damn, I would have let you sit to me back then.”

We both laughed and she gave me a hug and said Maria has never looked better.

“When we talk, she talks about you and how you have improved her life and although she misses us, she would not give up her life for anything now.”

“I know she has saved my life; I really didn’t know where it was going”

“Well tonight you get to see what a crazy family we are when it comes the holiday’s “

“trust me I know crazy and that is not what this is”

We finished getting everything in place and I went to go help and I was chased with a spoon out of the kitchen. Maria brought me a drink and told me to relax and if I went in there again, she couldn’t defend me from her mom. As I sat there a steady stream of appetizers started to come out and there was a little hand just

trying everything. I picked knowing what Maria told me about dinner and I wanted to eat and not get filled up on this. I also didn’t want to have too many drinks, I wanted to this, but I think Maria just wanted to calm me down a little. Someone turned on the radio and Christmas song were playing; I closed my eyes and listening to them with my grandparents when I was small. Alysia caught me singing very low to some of them and when I opened my eyes she was right there.

“Sing to me Uncle Mark”

“What do you want to hear”

“I really like the Little Drummer Boy”

“Hmmm that is a hard song”

“Please”

“Ok”

So, she sat on my lap and I started to sing and I thought I was singing low

I finished the song and looked up to see they all had come out of the kitchen to listen and her mom said

“That was beautiful thank you”

I blushed and Alysia gave me kiss on my cheek and hugged me which was just getting me more upset and sadder. Because I didn’t know what to say or how to act for that moment.

Her mom said

“don’t be sad, it is nice that you came here for your first Christmas to spend it with us and we are thankful for it”

“Well, that is not helping any”

And I started to laugh now.

“Uncle Mark will you sing more later”

“Maybe if someone helps me like Aunt Maria”

“Aunt Maria will you sing”

“Sure, but it will not be as good as Uncle Mark”

“That’s ok”

So, the girls went back into the kitchen and I was left alone again to drink and eat. It was time for her dad and Mike to get home and then we could start dinner.

They got home and everyone hugged and kissed and more gifts for under the tree as if there was any more room. We all sat at the table and Alysia wanted to sit near us and it was fine. It was time for someone to pray and I was just sitting there with my head down and I heard

“We would like Mark to say grace”

I looked up and Maria kind of kicked me under the table as if to say go with it and do your best.

“Dear god, I know we have not talked a lot in the past and I hope you will forgive me for that. But today, I want to asked that you bless everyone here with us and I want you to bless everyone that can’t be here with us. I would like to ask that you bless everyone that is with you for us. Now I want to take a moment and thank you for my wife, I know she was sent to me by you because I could not have found someone as special as her on my own, so I guess you gave me a little help there. I wanted to thank you for this wonderful family that has accepted me into their hearts and their house. I ask that not only you keep looking out for my wife, but her family as well. As for me I will understand if I have to work a little harder in your eyes and I will try my best. I also ask one more little favor that you keep an eye on those in harm’s way. Thank you, god.”

Everyone was quiet for a minute and her mom spoke

“Mark, I know you don’t go to church all the time and I understand you and god may have differences and Maria has told me a little about that, but what you said was from the heart and that’s all he wants from you is from your heart.”

We all raised a glass and drank to each other. Then the food started to come out and when I thought it was all done, then more came out.

Maria leaned over and said

“pace yourself, it going to be a long night”

All the food tasted so good it was hard to not have all of it but I tried to pace myself. Her dad kept trying to add more food to my plate and I kept just trying to eat it all. In my mind, I will be running for a year when I get home and this is just Christmas Eve. But after a while the food train stopped and I had enough to be happy with. Her father poured this shot of some kind of drink and gave it to me and leaned over and said

“this will help you digest and feel less stuffed”

I was not sure what it was but in a little while it worked. So, then it was time for coffee and a thousand deserts and of course Alysia had to try almost all of them and I didn’t help matters by giving it to her over her mother’s dirty looks. But no one cared it was Christmas eve and everyone was happy.

Maria asked me

“Go to midnight mass with me, please”

“OK”

“Thank you, it means a lot to me this year to go and don’t wear your uniform tonight, just tomorrow is fine.”

“Who is going”

“Just you and me”

“That’s fine”

After everything was cleaned up it was time for Maria and me to go to mass. We got to the church and there was a large number of people there. Some of her relatives were there so we said hello and then we found a place to sit and mass started as Maria held my hand whenever she could and would look at me and smile. Once mass was over and we started to walk home, it started to snow, as the first snowflakes hit us, she pulled me to her and just kissed me and started to cry.

“What’s the matter”

“When I was in my room growing up, I would dream of this day, just like this with my perfect husband and my perfect life. I would tell the guys I dated to come to mass with me and they would laugh and stay back and drink. But I asked you and you didn’t hesitate, you said yes and I know you did it for me. I knew it was a dream back then but it really happened, you are here and we are together and I can’t be any happier, so dreams do come true?”

“dreams are what we want them to be, sometimes they just work out. I know you have more dreams and I hope they do come true”

We walked home and found her sister getting ready to leave and Alysia was so tired, she kissed us goodnight and gave hugs and told us she will be there first thing in the morning.

We went inside and said goodnight to everyone and her mom asked where my dress shirt was so she could iron it for me. Maria gave me a look of just go and get it and I did. I was so tired from eating and a long day I couldn’t wait to get into bed and under the warm covers. I was laying there when Maria came up next to me and placed her cold feet on me and laughed. I kissed her neck and she wiggled closer to me and we snuggle till we both started to get warmed up. The cover was almost over our heads when she said

“The light is still on”

“Damn it, can I throw something at it”

“get up, you lazy ass”

“sure, while you are warm in bed”

“that is why you are the husband and I am the wife”

I got up and turned the lamp off and rushed back in bed.

We slept till almost 8 which for us that was late, so we threw on some sweat cloths and went down stairs to find everyone up and her sister there already. They wanted us to get some rest because they knew we have been so busy the past few days.

Alysia started with

“Ok they are up can we do gifts now”

Her grandmother said in a minute, to let us have a cup of coffee at least. I told her we would drink fast and she said ok. As we drank our coffee in the living room with everyone sitting, someone started to give out the gifts. Maria and I decided to sit on the floor near the tree and Alysia sat next to us. As they started to them around, I notice the piles were getting bigger for each other. My pile went from two then to four now, then it was about seven gifts in front of me. I just assumed maybe one from her parents and one from Alysia and from her sister and this didn’t include Maria’s gift. That reminded me mind my gift for Maria was still upstairs so, I rushed up there and got it and kept it by me.

When all was said and done Alysia was surrounded on both sides by gifts and everyone had a pile in front of them and when I looked at mine, I couldn’t believe it. Maria seen the look on my face and scooted closer to me and said

“This is what Christmas is all about, giving and it’s, ok they are for you”

“I didn’t ask for anything, how could they know”

“Well silly you know you have a wife now that knows”

“But they didn’t have too, I’m just the son-in-law”

“Mark, you are family to them now and that’s what they do”

“I don’t know what to say”

“don’t say anything, just open them and be happy. I know you will like them; I wouldn’t tell them to get you anything you wouldn’t like. You do trust me”

Once they all had their gifts Alysia broke the ice

“Now grandma?”

“Yes, baby now”

It was a scene from a family movie with paper flying and people holding up gifts to show each other. I could hear Alysia clapping when she opened her gifts and cheering and showing everyone what she got. I almost forgot to open mine because I was watching everyone, I started to open them and Maria was right I liked them. It was everything from workout cloths to a few dress shirts. Alysia even got me a book of song lyrics which I though was very cute and she seen me open it and said

“Uncle Mark I picked that out all by myself, do you like it”

“I do like it very much, thank you”

Maria leaned over and kissed me as she continued to open her gifts. As she was finishing up, I took her gift from my side and handed it over to her. She then reached from behind her and gave me mine. It seemed all at once everyone stopped to watch us exchange gifts. I motioned with my head for her to go first and her hands were shanking a little not knowing what it could be. She unwrapped it and opened the box and with one hand holding it open, her other over her mouth because she didn’t know what to say and then words came.

“Mark, it’s too much, you shouldn’t have”

Everyone wanted to see it and she turned the box around to show the bracelet with matching stones from her rings. There were two rows of eight just like her rings and at each end were two diamonds.

I told her

“There is room at the ends for our children’s birth stones when the time comes”

She took it out and I helped her put it on and her mom and sister came over to see it. She then told me to open hers and I did and it was a new sports watch with all kinds of dials for timing things to the second.

“I love it”

“turn it over”

On the back, it read

Love You Always and Forever Till the end of Time

“I don’t know what to say, it is a perfect gift, just like all my gifts thank you everyone”

She was looking at her wrist and then leaned over and hugged me and kissed me over and over. Everyone enjoyed their gifts and showing them off to each other. There were no sad faces or faces of just no expression which is what is in my memory. There was so much wrapping paper all over and no rush to clean it up or pile your gifts on the side for later. Alysia came over and thank everyone and gave big hugs and a kiss followed by everyone getting up and doing the same. I started to clean up and was told to sit down because her mom got a bag and started to clean up.

After all of that we had to rush and eat a little something because we all had to get ready for church. Maria and I rush upstairs jumped in the shower and started to get dressed, she seen I was still over whelmed and said

“It’s ok, this is our family Christmas and everyone enjoys it and we want you to enjoy it too.”

“I did, it was just a little too many gifts”

“Why was it too many”

“I don’t know, it just seemed that way”

“Do you like them”

“Yes, I do”

“Then enjoy them in the spirit in which they were given. Now get yourself in that uniform Staff Sergeant Thomas”

“Yes ma-am”

Her mom had not only ironed my shirt but it was starched and the sleeves has been given very tight lines down them just like when I had inspections. I finished getting dressed and watched as Maria finished up and was stepping into her dress. I walked up behind her to help zip her up and then hugged her from behind.

“No time for that now”

“I know, but it still feels good”

So, we all walked to church together and yes it was cold, but I managed to not freeze on the way. Her mom introduced me to everyone she seen along the way and Maria just waved and smiled. Mass was extra-long because of the number of people and I tried to pay attention the entire time but was not doing a great job of it. After we all rushed home to start the celebrations. Her sister left to go over to Mike’s house for a while and get Alysia’s other gifts and would be back for dinner.

When I got home and changed into something dressy and came back down to see food already out in the living room. Her dad already had a drink in his hand and was looking what he wanted to pick at. Her mom was in the kitchen and I see Maria pop in and out helping, I stuck my head in there just to be told to get out. Maria brought me some more coffee as she knew it was too early for a drink for me, I picked at some of the food thinking about yesterday’s dinner and what today would bring.

Her dad sat down now and said

“So, Mark how are things”

“They are great sir and Maria couldn’t be a much better wife then any man could

ever want. She is also working so hard to finish school I am so proud of her.”

“I also heard you have been working very hard too, going to school and working”

“Yes sir, Maria has been very ive in that way, there are days we just see each other for an hour or so then we are both off to some place. We make sure on the weekend if I am not working, we have time for each other. To me that is very important.”

“We are very proud of both of you, her mom tells me everything that she finds out from Maria. I know she is very happy too with her new life because that is all she talks about, never any bad news.”

“We do work hard to make it work for both of us, not just one or the other.”

“A lot of people could learn from the two of you”

“It just comes down to respecting each other I feel and not being selfish”

With that Maria and her mom came in to sit with us as things in the kitchen was taken care of for now. We talked about Texas and how school was going and when Maria would be done. I told them there was a graduation at the end and her dad told her mom to make sure she was there. I said I would get them the information and Maria said it was no big deal if they couldn’t come. But we all knew her mom would never miss it and I am guessing some other family .

Before we knew it, her sister was back and we were all in the living room eating and just talking. Then it was time for the girls to go in the kitchen and finish cooking and I tried to look in to ask if they needed help and I think someone threw something at the door. I even tried to set the table, but was escorted back to my seat in the living room.

Dinner was no less than yesterday and if I was not mistaken there was even more food if that was at all possible. We all sat down and I was not picked to say grace but Maria was

“Dear God, I want to thank you for everyone here today, I ask you bless everyone and those who could not be with us. I want to thank you for allowing us to share this meal with everyone here. I know I may not be here every year with my family as I now have a family of my own, so this will be a very special Christmas that

we all shall because this is my first Christmas with the wonderful man you sent me. I will thank you every chance I get for that gift from you. So please bless us all and keep us all close as you have in the past.”

We all started eating and again the endless food train started, but it was so good it was hard not to have some of everything. Still, I was able to control my eating as to not bust open my shirt. After dinner, we all went inside as the girls cleaned up, although I tried to help and got one trip into the kitchen before being yelled at.

Then once everyone was seated Alysia reminded us, we need to sing some songs. So, she sat with Maria and I, she picked out some songs and we all sang them together. After a little while her mom started to bring out the desserts as if we had room, but we ate again and sat at the table just talking some more.

It seemed like the day few by because it was 10 o’clock now and everyone had to get ready to leave for work the next day. So, we said good bye to her sister and Alysia. Alysia asked if she would see us before we left and we said yes.

We went upstairs and got ready for bed and of course I was quicker to get in bed. I was lying in the bed when Maria slide under the covers and at first, I didn’t realize she was not wearing any cloths. Once she laid facing me and she was smiling and took my hand and placed it on her, I then knew.

“I think you are over dressed for bed dear”

She reached under the covers and helped remove my underwear and then moved close to me that our bodies were touching.

“I though you would have wanted to get this gift when we were alone”

“Good call”

With that she lifted her one leg and placed it over me and with her heel pulled me even closer. I then felt her hand push between us and place me in position and again with her legs push her hips forward. I hear her groan as we were now face to face and she started to kiss me, her hands rubbing my face. My hand was now under the covers holding her hips and we both were moving in the same motion. I could feel her starting to tremble a little the more we moved but she tried to hold back as the ion was so strong and she wanted it to last. My breathing was not under control and she seen it and she knew I also wanted it to last. Then when it was just too much, she rolled on top of me and took control just kissing me the entire time until we could not hold back anymore. Her body shook as mine arched up a little and I could feel her nails digging in my chest and her face pressed against mine.

We both collapsed and she looked at me with a smile and said.

“Merry Christmas dear and you didn’t have to unwrap that gift”

“I want that gift next year too”

“be a good boy and we will see”

We kissed and went to sleep.

Chapter 37 A New Year in Forever

I woke up early and Christmas was behind us, however has given me new memories of what holidays were and should be. I just laid there looking at the ceiling while Maria laid next to me with her arm across me. Who would have known that life could ever be this good and my fear will always be, will it end and if it does so does my happiness? I will fight those thoughts off because now I have a long life filled with nothing but joy because one person agreed to spend her life with me till death do us part. Yes, people grow apart and people change, I don’t feel that will happen with us, there is just something different I can’t explain it. When I look at Maria there is that look in her eyes that she is content with life now, that there are no more reservations in her life. She is at peace with herself and with me, that is a very hard thing for a person to reach in their lives and we are lucky to have that so young.

I see Maria’s eyes opening and looking up at me and in a sleepy voice she said

“Good morning my love”

“Good morning honey”

“Did you sleep good, I did and had wonderful dreams”

“I slept well and my Christmas was wonderful”

“Yes, mine too and as your wife it could not have been better”

“As your husband, my life couldn’t get any better”

“Oh, but one day it will, when we have that moment, we make our baby and then it will be born and we will hold it together and help it grow up and become a person. If we are blessed to have more than one child, we will start all over. When the time comes that we are ready I will know the moment that you have given me our baby because everything we have done is so special and I believe the moment I conceive I truly think I will know it.”

“When we are ready and the time is right, I will also want that child in our lives.”

We got up and went down stairs and her mom was up, I was getting the feeling this woman never sleeps. Of course, there was coffee and she insisted she cook for us. We had some eggs and toast, we talked about yesterday as it was the morning subject.

Our plan was to get our last-minute shopping for things our Texas friends asked for like bagels, knishes and silly things like that. But it was no big deal just walk down to any New York store and there it was. Maria also wanted to get a few things that they just didn’t carry down south like some makeup and other things. We knew if we need anything her family would get it and send it to us. Me I wanted to look at the sneakers because they had a limited selection down there and here you name it, they had it. Today was not as cold as the past few days but still I did miss warm weather and will not miss this. Although Maria said Christmas without snow and cold was just not the same, I told her I can still live without it. We will be leaving tomorrow and be home for New Years. We want to be home for midnight and wanted to be alone, we said we would stop by our friends early but would not stay. We didn’t have plans or anything, we were just going to relaxed and be alone for our first year and make it something special.

We got back to the house and her sister came by with Alysia to just hang out a little. Her mom took out the left overs for us to have some lunch but it looked like an entire meal. After eating Alysia and I played some of her games she got for Christmas and she beat me every time and I tried to not let her win but, so much for that.

Maria and her sister were sitting on the couch watching when she asked her sister

“So, when are you going to let him give you a baby”

“You were one to never hold back sis”

“Well look at him with Alysia, he loves kids”

“I know, he still has pain he is dealing with and I want him to be ready and not rush him or me for that matter.”

“I think within the next 18 months you will be calling me asking all about what to do when you get pregnant”

“I would love that, but I am not rushing him, I know in time he will be ready and then it will happen.”

“Sis, I am very happy for you and a little envious, but my life is fine. You know I should have tried to date him back then and who knows what would have

happened.” Laughing

“You know sis, sometimes you can be so stupid”

They hugged and laughed at each other.

We just hung around till dinner time and I thought if I have one more meal I was going to explode. I more or less just picked at the food at dinner and just had coffee after.

After dinner Maria and I went for a walk to see all the decorations and we were sorry we didn’t make it into the city to see the tree but this was about family time. We agreed that when we had kids, we would bring them to see the tree and walk around the city to see it all and maybe the show at Radio City. Maria seen that I really was enjoying this holiday and was glad to see me happy. She knew it was going to be hard on me, the fact that I tried to enjoy myself made her happy. As we walked, we held each other close to try and stay warm, but tonight we welcome the cold just so we can be like little kids again. Although there wasn’t a lot of snow we managed to try and have a snow ball fight which of course I lost because some people don’t play fair at times. But it was all in fun so it didn’t matter. We lost track of time and realized we had been out almost two hours and went back to the house. Her mom asked if we want hot chocolate as if we were teens again and Maria said only if she had whipped cream. We felt like kids playing with the cream and drinking it and of course we had to have cookies with it. I see her mom just smiling as we more or less acted like little kids again.

It was getting late and we had an afternoon fight back home, which was nice to think about. We went upstairs and this time Maria was first in bed and she was calling me to come warm her up. I got in bed and felt her cold feet trying to find a warm spot on my body to place them. Although the heat was on in the house we snuggled as close as we could to warm each other. We laid facing each other with the covers pulled up to our faces and I felt her hands poking me in the ribs and giggle like a little girl. It was like she was a teen and she was lying in bed with her boyfriend doing something she wasn’t suppose too. I could see she was happy and I played along with her. I made like I went to touch her chest and she slapped my hand in a playful way and said

“You can’t touch me there, we are just starting to date”

“Well do we get to kiss and make out at least”

“Well maybe just a little and hope my mom doesn’t come in”

“I will try and contain myself”

“You better not try and touch my chest again”

“Are you sure?”

“Well, if you are a good kisser, I might let you touch just once”

“I will do my best then”

And like two teens in heat, we started kissing and rolling all over the bed. Then she lifted her top and said

“You can touch, but only for a few seconds, but then I get to look in your underwear after you touch me”

“Can I use both hands”

“Yes, but when I say stop, you have too”

I played along and did as told and then she pulled my waist band of my underwear and took a long look. We slowed down and just embraced each other and laid as close as we could and fell asleep.

I woke up early and I am not sure how she managed to get her body so mixed up in mine that I couldn’t move. Arms here, legs there, I was laughing to myself thinking she is really comfortable sleeping with me. I looked at the ceiling and went through a mental list of things to do when we got home. Maria’s graduation was in a few weeks and that will be a special day thought she didn’t think so. We had about 18 months left on this tour and

Maria really wanted to go to Japan where I just came back from. She wanted to see what I seen and this time I could share it with her. I didn’t have a problem with it because I knew what to expect when we got there this time. I was a little concerned how she would adjust to being so far away but she is strong and I shouldn’t worry.

She woke up and started where she left off last night poking me in the ribs and just being silly. She played around and said I could make it to second base if I was a good boy. I laughed and played the game of making out and rolling around in the bed again. Then when I was on my back she sat on my stomach and lifted her top and grabbed both of my hands and place them on her breasts and held them there and then moved them around on them and looked at me

“See what you get when you are a good boy”

I just laughed and I see she was enjoying my hands on her and I knew this was just fooling around time, but we were enjoying it together. I then pulled her down to me and kissed her and told her we need to get up and get ready. She whispered this game is to be continued when we get home. She got up and striped, tossed her cloths at me and made sure I see her do it as she went to the shower. Trust me, she had the body to pull that off. I waited till she was done and of course she had to come into the room naked just to torment me and she

laughed as she did it. I showered and shaved, then got dressed, by then she was dressed too. I came up behind her and reached around and cupped her breasts in my hands and kissed her neck

“Don’t start something you are not going to finish”

“That is just a preview dear, to be continued ”

“You know you can be so cruel at times, now I will be thinking about this all the way home thank you.”

“Well just doing as you said ”

“How much time do we have”

“No time for that now”

“There is always time for that”

“Not now, we have to go”

“We don’t have to get undressed”

“Nope we have to go”

“You know I hate you at times, here I am throwing myself at you and all you have to say is we have to go” laughing

“Besides you were never one for the how do you say it, a quickie”

“Well, I can make an exception this time”

“We really don’t have time”

“I bet we do”

“Come on we have to go”

She lifts her top and her bra at the same time and starts to laugh

“Are you sure you don’t have time”

“Maria, we have to go”

“Five minutes won’t hurt”

“You really want to do this now”

“you have no clue how much”

Before I can finish my words, she started to undo her pants and looked at me. I can see there was no winning this argument, I said ok where and how. She told me she had a fantasy that she always thought about in her room. I said ok and she went over by her desk and leaned over it and looked back at me. I said is that it and she said yes. She said she was a bad girl and that was her punishment and I was to come up behind her and tell her to pull down her pants and panties then take advantage of her.

Well 5 minutes later we were both trying to compose ourselves before we went down stairs as we both tried to pull our pants up. When we got down stairs her mom asked if we were ok because our faces were a little flushed. Maria said we were fine, just a little flushed from carrying the bags down was all. Her sister was standing there and started to laugh and tried to cover her mouth with her hand. As we carried the bags to the car her sister said to Maria

“flushed from carrying your bags my ass, you couldn’t wait till you got home you little hussy”

“you know sometimes you just have to just do it. Like you never did that. that time I walked in by mistake in to the bathroom and who was bent over dress pulled up over their hips holding on to the sink, should I remind you what you were screaming”

“ok enough said”

They both started laughing, I’m going to miss you sis. Me too, we will stay in touch like we always do, plus we have the special twin sister powers too. We packed the van and said good bye to her mom, she didn’t want to come this time. I sat in the back and talked with Alysia while they talked in the front. We told

her to just drop us off, but she parked and walked us to the departure gate as we checked our bags. As we were getting ready to go her sister gave her a little present. She opened it up and it was a ring with hearts and on it was their initials and she showed her she had the same ring just in reverse. They hugged and some tears were starting to show with everyone saying goodbye. Alysia started to cry as we went and we turned and waved, she waved back and then hugged her mom’s legs.

It was a little hard to leave and I assumed it was harder for Maria, but she had stopped crying and things seemed ok. We sat and waited for boarding call and Maria leaned against me and hugged my arm. Once we were on the plane, she wanted me to sit next to her so I took the middle seat so she could lean on me and sleep. She slept the entire flight and I didn’t even eat the meal; I had seen enough food the past few days.

We landed and got our bags went to where we parked the car and drove off. When we got back on base and to our house Maria looked at me and said

“I enjoyed the time I just spent with my family, but this is my home now and this is where I want to be with you.”

“Where ever you are is where our home is”

We took everything inside and took care of the food we had brought back and

then went upstairs to bed. It was another long day and we were tired. This time we didn’t need the heat or heavy blankets. Maria slept in just panties and me just underwear and still started to sweat a little too lazy to turn on the ceiling fan.

Chapter 38 Let the Bells Ring in The New Year

We slept late, it was about 9 am and Maria was laying all over me and we both were sweating a little. I was stroking her hair because that is one of the things I love to do.

I looked at her and said

“Do we want to go out to eat or make something”

“Well, if YOU make something we can stay home”

“Oh, I see how this works now”

“I see all that schooling is not going to waste”

“Do I need to put you over my knee and give you a spanking”

“promises, promises”

“You might like that too much”

“Well it is something new and I told you about doing new things”

“What am I going to do with you, ok don’t answer that”

“Well a spanking sound interesting”

“Keep talking back and it might not be so interesting”

“Blah Blah Blah”

“You don’t think I would do it do you”

“Blah Blah Blah”

With that I jump out of bed and went around the bed and grab her by her hand and pull her out of bed. I sit on the bed and in one motion I pull her across my lap.

“So is this still interesting”

“Blah Blah Blah”

With that I lowered her panties and start to spank her lightly just enough to leave a light red mark.

“Did you have enough now”

“Blah Blah Blah”

That turned in too little harder slaps and I started to hear moans now.

“Are you enjoying this”

“Yes, don’t stop”

Well I did what she asked and then it turned into more than that after. Afterwards she looked at me and said

“What a great lover you are, that was exciting and interesting at the same time. We will be doing that again lover boy.”

With that I got up and went down stairs and put the coffee on and was looking around on what to make for breakfast.

“Let’s see maybe some eggs and some bacon and pancakes”

I hear from upstairs

“Breakfast in bed for me?”

“That would be a no”

“You suck, you know that”

“But you do love me dear, ”

“So, breakfast in bed for me?”

“Get that cute butt down here” laughing

“You still suck”

She came down wearing my shirt from yesterday and had it open just to tease me and she was laughing as she walked over to me and made sure the shirt opened as she came close and brushed up against me

“Good morning honey thanks for breakfast, I would have made it if you waited”

“You are so lucky that you are my wife or I would kick your butt. I can see you

are still in your playful mood”

“I am just very happy is all and yes still in a playful mood”

I tell her we have to get some stuff at the store or we will not be eating the rest of the week. We also have to bring our friends their food we got for them.

“I guess so”

“There will be time for that again later dear”

“Just that dear”

“Ok what’s up with all this playing around”

She explained that she just feels so happy and so full of joy. She wants to just be with me and do things. She wanted to play around because she said I don’t act like her brother-in-law who never does anything with her sister any more. She hopes we never get to that point and they are not even married 10 years. She said

if she keeps it exciting, we will never be bored of each other. I explained we are fine and our love life is more than fine and I do love that we fool around, it does keep it exciting and not to worry I could never get tired of her. Besides, the fact she had an outstanding body and so much energy when we are together. I was honest there are times I do want to kind of grope her but I hold back because I don’t want to do something wrong. She told me she would love the attention as long as it was not in public that people would see it. She said that it’s just part of being married, like the other day when you came up behind me reached around and cupped my breasts in your hands, I loved it. It showed me you want me and desire me and that is what I want to be is desired by you.

“I know neither one of us were virgins when we met, but you have opened a new world to me. The first few times we made love it was like the first time each time for me. Even now you do things that make me feel like a true woman, I know a few times I took control but that was because you drive me wild with desire. I am not sure if I should say this but I am going to anyway, that night on our honeymoon when you made love to me it was like nothing I have ever experienced in my life and I didn’t know I could love you anymore than I did. But that night, I had no words after to express my love towards you. That night I wanted to say just take me as much as you want, I didn’t want it to end”

“Ok I am not sure how to answer that, other than you are the woman of my

dreams. I know you don’t think so, but I find your body perfect, from the curves of your hips, to your full breasts, and mostly your face, the beauty of it, your eyes and just everything. I watch as you walk away from me just to see everything. If I was to live for a thousand years, I could not have found a better woman for me then you.”

“Damn, is all I got. If we didn’t have to go, I would drop my pants and have you take me right here on the table” laughing

“But we do have to go and hold that thought for another time, trust me there will be another time.”

As she walks away, I slap her butt lightly and she turns and smiles. We go upstairs and shower and get ready to make the rounds. Just a few more days till New Year’s Eve and then we start our first real year as a married couple. We make the rounds just spending a little amount of time at each house showing off our gifts and then off to the store.

We went home and put everything away and then in all the excitement we still had some gifts under our tree that we still needed to open.

We sat near the tree and ed the two gifts to each other, I asked she open hers first. The big box was filled with nursing cloths in all different colors and she loved it, although she was not sure what she could ware. The second box was small and she looked at me not knowing and she opened it. She started to cry and kind of hit me on my arm.

“I said I didn’t want to buy a ring”

“True but you never said I couldn’t buy it for you”

It was a ring from the school for her graduation and she didn’t want to buy it, but I did without her knowing.

“You truly are special, you know that”

“Well better I be special, then be pain in the butt”

“Dear god what I have to put up with at times”

She handed me my first box, it was small like the one I gave her and I looked at her

“Open it”

It was a ring with my birth stone

“I know you didn’t want it in your band, but when you get dressed up you can wear it”

“Thank you”

The second box was just as small and she said before I open it to listen

“You can’t wear it now but someday I want to put it on you”

Being totally confused I opened the box, there were Second Lieutenant Bars in the box. I looked at her and didn’t know what to say.

“Mark, I know you are working so hard to get your degree and when you do, I know they will recommend you for OTS and I want you to go. You make me proud of how hard you work for us and to better yourself. So, on that day I will be so proud to place them on you.”

“How did you get them?”

“Your commanding officer’s wife got them for me and she said it is just a matter of time based on the track you are on.”

“I have no words but thank you”

“We can thank each other later this week” wink

We decided to go out to eat as no one wanted to cook today as we were still recovering from the holidays and jet lag. We went to this BBQ place where they just place the food on the table, there are no real plates and you just dig in. By the time we were finished eating we felt like we need a shower to get all the food off of us.

When we got home, I told Maria I was going in the back to train a little and she told me to wait for her. I was back there just going through some moves and Maria just watched me for a little while.

“When you do that it’s like you are dancing sometimes”

“the point is to be smooth and not make it look jerky as if anyone can do it if they watch, but as you know it takes practice and a lot of work. I think we should work on that take down you used the other day. You did it correctly but like I said you could have broken his elbow. Although I wouldn’t have been to upset if you did. But it’s all in the way you grip the wrist and press on the arm. With the proper pressure, the person will not move and you will have total control. So, come show me again your technique.”

We go through the moves until she feels she has it, that it comes naturally. I was proud that she defended herself and also remained in control the entire time. Although we need to work on our verbal skills and the use of colorful words. I know she felt good about herself too at that moment and knew if she had to, she could have hurt him bad, but that is not what she wanted to do. After we went through some different forms and then rested.

We worked up a good sweat and felt good after the workout but Maria wanted to do one last thing and that was to break some boards because she said she had some pent-up anger still over what happened that night. So, I got a few boards and held them in different position so she had to break them using different techniques. The last was a flying kick that she had to use her foot and jump and go through the board. She did them all and told me she felt better after. When she broke the board, her voice was louder than normal for energy, but she did great and she is learning the point of this. We went inside and had something to drink and went up to shower before bed.

It was now New Year’s Eve and we got up early to get a jumped on the day. We wanted to get something to bring to our friend’s houses today, we didn’t want to go empty handed even though we didn’t want to stay. We were both excited about today because it was our first holiday we would spend alone. We ate light all day because we knew we would be eating at each of the houses so there was no point in any big meals.

We went home and waited to get ready for the evening. Maria was not sure what to wear, for me it was easy nice pants and a shirt. She must have tried on a dozen outfits I was starting to think it was a fashion show. She finally picked a nice top which match the skirt. We loaded up with the food for each stop and off we went.

At each house, they begged us to stay till midnight with them but we explained we wanted that moment to ourselves this year. They teased us and said we could have sex anytime, we said that was not the reason. We wanted a quiet night to just be with each other. The last house we went to was the Johnson’s where they begged us to stay, then they understood. It was about 10:30 when we said our goodbye’s and hugged and kissed everyone and left for home.

By the time we got home it was close to 11 and we setup for our little personal party. Maria went upstairs and changed into something more comfortable. I changed into a t-shirt and pair of shorts. We were not trying to impress anybody tonight. I poured a glass of wine and we toasted to each other. We sat on the couch and watched the parties on tv waiting for them to go to New York for Times Square and the ball to drop. Maria sat close to me almost in my lap. We feed each other food and had a few laughs. We even had a second glass of wine and I felt it a little.

As it got closer to the ball to come down Maria sat across my lap with her arm around my neck now. It was now 10 seconds away and they were counting down. We watched and when it got to 2 Maria turned and started to kiss me until it was the New Year.

“Mark, this is the first new year being married and I can’t tell you how much you have made me happy and how much I love you”

“When I look back, I can’t believe that I am married and to the most perfect woman I know”

“I know we didn’t go to a big party, but this is the best New Year’s I have ever had”

“It will be ed as a special event, one of many”

“And we didn’t even have to get naked to enjoy it” laughing

“there still is time for that”

“You always know the right thing to say”

With that it was a race to see who can get naked first then there was rolling around on the couch. Don’t know why we didn’t go to the bedroom but we made it work.

Chapter 39 Happy Graduation Day

For whatever reason, the nursing department works on its own schedule, it’s the middle of February but she did it. I am proud of her that she had the drive to finish, I found it strange that a man would tell someone to not go for your goals. Even with her nursing degree, I will her should it need be and I will her should she want to try and have a career. I can see she feels good about the fact she did it and she worked hard for it. She started in one school and moved to be with me and finished in another school, that had to be hard but she buckled down and did what it took and finished with high honors which shows she always had the ability.

We took up almost an entire row, her mom and sister made the trip and Christina and Mary as wells as others of our friends down here. Some surprise guests were my commander’s wife and a few people from the base hospital where she did some of her required classes. They liked her as well as respected her work for the little time she was there and from what I understand an offer was extended. Once she ed the state test the hospital would see where she could work.

I could see her sitting there on the outdoor stage looking around, she was a little nervous by her foot tapping. She would wave to us at times and her mom would stand and wave back. Even Alysia was waving to her Aunt and yelling hi. The weather was nice and cool and very sunny, a perfect day for a very important event in her life.

The ceremony stated and everyone gave a speech which made the event longer than it needed to be, but I guess they had to earn their money. It finally got to giving out their diplomas and because her name was now Thomas she was towards the end of the line. We all clapped for every name called and watched as she came close to the front and as she got closer I could she her smile would get bigger. She was next and then they called her name

“Mrs. Maria Thomas”

We all stood and clapped until she was off the stage which made her face turn red because we were the only ones that stood for their person. What the hell it only happens once and besides what could they do to us other then ask us to sit down. I could see her mom was crying a little as she was proud. Then her mom leaned over gabbed my face and kissed me on the cheek and said

“Thank you for getting her to do this”

“She did it all on her own, I just told her she could do it, that she had it in her”

“But without you she would have never done it, she lost the ability to be a strong woman, all those men never let her grow as a person and she started to lose confidence in her abilities. Of the two girls, she always was the stronger one, her sister was more of a follower. I always thought Maria was the one to reach her

dreams and here you are in her life to help her get there”

“All I did is just say hello and faith took care of the rest”

“Yes, but I still feel there was a stronger force that was at work and it happen that one day when you were both in school together and unknowing you were brought together. There was nothing neither one of you could have done to change it. Yes, you both had to go your separate ways for a while. Then your paths were meant to and once you took the leap of faith on that train your lives were to change in ways you had no idea.”

“All I know is my life could not get any better right now and one day she will give us wonderful children and I just hope they are like her strong and has her looks. If they look like me that could be a problem.”

“Stop you are a great man and I am thrilled my daughter is with you, I wouldn’t

have it any other way. When you decide to have children, I know they will have all the love they will need in their lives. I just wish you could hurry up a little”

“Soon I promise, I know Maria really wants one”

“She will be such a great mom and she told me she can’t wait to be pregnant. She said she wants to look down and see her baby grow inside of her and share it with you”

“Yes, she told me she didn’t care if she became a giant blimp, she would be happy and I told her I would love her more because there was more of her to love. Of course, that got me a hit to my ribs. I know the most important thing is for the baby to be healthy. I hope we have a girl, that would make her happy. I know she wants a boy for me.”

“I just want more grandchild to spoil and come visit”

“Ok hold off on the spoil part, have to leave some for us”

“I know her sister wants to be a godmother and an Aunt. I think Alysia would like it so she has someone she can be the boss of.”

By now the ceremony was over and Maria came over all smiles carrying her new diploma and everyone gave her a hug and kiss. She came over to me and handed me the diploma and said

“this is because of you, thank you for believing in me”

“I just made sure you went to class every day; you did the rest”

“I know but no one else did that for me, just you. Now I need to push you to get your degree and you will do it or I will have to kick your butt”

“Honey, I think you need some help with your motivation speech”

“Just get it done and no back talk, hear me”

“See what I mean”

She hugs me and then I kiss her and told her how happy and proud I am of her. We went over to where everyone was and thanked them. She introduced me to some of her teachers who gave her the highest praise and how she talked about her husband in class.

I had setup a lunch at a restaurant near the base, they had a room in the back that could handle the amount of people we had. When everyone was there and seated Maria got up and tried to get everyone attention as the waiters and waitress tried to give out water and drinks

“excuse me”

She then tried tapping her glass to get everyone to listen to her

“thank you, I will try and make this short, first I want to thank all of you for coming today it makes me feel special that you are here. But there is something I

need to say, a while ago I was with another man and that man asked me why I needed to go to college because if we got married, he would me. I quit my dreams because a man told me there was no need, he would take care of my needs. Well for whatever reason I knew that relationship was not going to work out. There were at least two other relationships that came and went for different reasons. Then one day someone used one word to change my life, he said HELLO. A simple word, but it got me to where I am today, I am married to that man and it was the best decision of my life. We decided to more or less date if that is what we want to call it. In our relationship he had one request, no he had only one demand of me. He told me to get my degree and do it for myself and not because someone told me to or told me not to. He said if I decided to continue or not based on the fact he was ing me was the wrong thing to do. He would always me finically and emotionally, but he said it was up to me to finish what I started because I wanted to. He showed me that I am a person and no one should tell me what to do, he was there to me the entire way. He has never held it over me the fact that he provided a home, my clothes or even the food I eat. What he provided was encouragement and the possibility of a future that is bright and exciting. To this man I say thank you, thank you for giving me a life that has

shown me joy and happiness. This man has shown me what it is like to be an independent woman, but a woman that has a man to share her life with. It was possible that I would have completed my degree, but at that time in my life I had no direction. I wish everyone here has the same happiness that I have and I have met each of you and I know each of you have also enjoyed happiness. To my family and to my extended family I thank you again for sharing in this day.”

Everyone clapped and she sat down and leaned over and kissed me. Her mom and sister sat on the other side of her and they hugged and kissed each other.

Her mom said

“Maria, I knew you could do it, you needed someone to tell you to do it. You needed a direction and Mark provided it; you were always a strong person, you just never let it out. This is just the beginning of a long and happy life.”

Her sister came over with Alysia

“Aunt Maria I am proud of you that you finished school”

“Thank you honey”

“Aunt Maria are they going to have ice cream”

“I will make sure they do just for you, ok”

“yes, and some whip cream”

Her sister started to laugh then said

“I knew you could do it sis and that it was important to you. I am sorry all those guys could not bring you happiness.”

“it’s ok because things have worked out as you see and I am glad you are here to share it with me”

They had a group hug

It was a buffet lunch so everyone was up and getting food, Maria and I waited until everyone had their food before we went up. Being in Texas there was a lot of BBQ meat and sides to go with it. For the kids, we asked that they get to order their food if they didn’t eat anything on the table. Most of the kids ordered hot dogs and hamburgers and of course french fries. I just sat back and watched as Maria was walking around to everyone, this was her time to shine. As she went to everyone, they gave her a gift with a card, some just gave a card.

Maria and I went to get food and the waiter near the food made sure that if we wanted something that was finished that it was filled for us. We all sat and ate and talked, it was a great time. The kids got their ice cream and grownups got their coffee, everyone got cake. The cake had the college colors with Maria’s name on it. Everyone took lots of pictures, everyone tried to get one with Maria after she cut the cake.

At the end, we said thank you to everyone and after we sat to take a breath. Her mom and sister were staying at the house and then I see her mom hand her an envelope. I got up to find the person in charge to get the final bill and was told everything was taken care of and even gave me my deposit back. I asked who it was and I was told it was a man that called and sent a check which also included a huge tip for the servers. I asked if she knew the number of the person and all she ed was the area code which was 718. At that point, I knew it was her father that paid and like everything else he felt he was responsible and there was nothing I could do to change that.

It was early evening and no need for dinner so we drove around looking at different things. We stopped at the mall and walked around it and her mom and sister did some shopping. After we drove home and sat outside in the cool evening air and just talked. Alysia played in the backyard with whatever she could find because we didn’t have kids so there are no real toys. Yesterday they got another tour of the base and we tried to show them new things, the army base was close by so I took them there and they saw what they had to offer which included some tanks which they loved.

We went inside as it got late and Terry put Alysia to bed and she fell right to sleep. Everyone was tired so we all said goodnight, we borrowed a fold up bed so they all slept in the spare bedroom.

We went up to bed and was tired from the day and Maria took her normal position of laying on my chest. It was quiet for a little while then I heard Maria whisper

“Are you sleeping?”

“Yes, in a very deep sleep”

That got a tap to the stomach

“I guess I’m not sleeping”

“I want you to know I did do it for me and I also did it for you”

“what do you mean for me”

“I wanted to prove to you I could do it”

“I never thought you couldn’t”

“I know you didn’t think that, but I wanted to show you”

“Babe you never ever have to prove yourself to me”

“I understand but part of me wanted to prove I could do it and I did and now I feel I never have to prove anything again. I know some people might think this was no big deal but I understand it was more than just a piece of paper. It was a personal goal.”

As I was talking, I could feel her hand rubbing me on my chest then I felt tiny kisses on my chest. I was running my fingers through her hair as she seemed to work her way around my chest. I knew it was getting late and we were both tired but it seems Maria found new energy. I just laid-back thinking this was not leading anywhere, that it was her kissing me. Then I could feel her breath on me where she just kissed me getting a little quicker and I could hear it getting deeper. Kissing turned to tiny licks and nibbling as she worked down to my stomach.

I never stopped running my fingers through her hair as she worked her way around me. Then I felt her try and pull my waist band down and I tried to pull it back up knowing how tired she was from the day. She grabbed my hand and push it away and continued to do what she wanted. She turned her head to look at me and I looked at her, she then turned away and continued her mission. She moved down a little lower on my body then I felt her hand fishing for me and when she found me, I felt her grip. Her hand was shaking a little and it started to move very slow. The entire time she was looking at what she was doing and I was still running my fingers through her hair. Then without warning I felt her take me which made me jump a little in the bed. My reaction was to somehow tell her no and pushing her with my hand which was pushed away. I tried to sit up and was pushed down with her hand on my chest and held there.

she stopped and said

“Stop and relax”

With that she continued what she was doing. At first, I couldn’t relax, then I could feel her hand on my chest with her nails digging in as things advanced. I found myself now laying there with my eyes closed. I could feel the excitement building and just couldn’t hold back any more. I sat up and pulled her towards me and push her on her back. I lower my underwear and then positioned myself between her legs. She watched me, then I reached down and grabbed the side of her panties and ripped one side off of her. I pulled them to the side of her, her breathing was now so hard she was almost gasping for air. I was laying over her, we were now face to face when she said

“Do it, now”

With that she felt me and her head arched on the pillow. She quickly positions her heals on me and pushed me even more. Then she leaned up to kiss me hard then laid back down, the next few minutes were filled with loud groans and hard thrusting that the sound of skin against skin was heard. It was like each was trying to push harder than the other. I couldn’t last any longer but I didn’t stop until she reached the end. I rolled off because I couldn’t breathe and looked at her, she was also trying to control her breathing.

She looked at me and said

“dear you know you owe me a pair of panties”

“I am sorry”

“Dear god don’t be sorry that, was so exciting when you did that, I almost lost it then. That’s what I mean by an exciting moment. Just I only have so many pairs of panties.”

“We can go shopping, just let me know which ones are expensive”

“You are too much at times, but that was not expected but very well accepted. Keep it up”

“I will try and what was that from you”

“Well, it was there and I just went for it”

With that we went to sleep in hopes our company did not hear the bed moving around the room that night.

In the morning, her mother got up and made coffee even though it was our house. We seemed to get up at the same time as her sister and I was walking down the stairs as the two of them met in the hall and her sister raised her hand

in the air for a high five. Maria looked at her in a strange expression

“Ok, like I didn’t hear that”

“Did…”

“She was sound asleep and mom too”

“Sorry”

“are you kidding me, you go girl! I those days”

They walked together and as Terry walked past me, she slapped me on the butt and said

“You da man”

My face must have turned deep red that Maria and her sister started to laugh as her mom tried to figure out what happened. We all ate breakfast as they had a

late afternoon fight home. It was nice they came and Maria got to see everyone again, but sad her dad couldn’t make the trip because of the store. Everyone packed and we drove to the airport. We hung out with them until they had to go to their gate and then we watched their plane as it went down the runway taking off.

On the way home Maria said

“We are going to see them less and less you know”

“What do you mean”

“There will be less reasons to see each other than some holidays and when we go overseas it will be very hard to see them.”

“Are you sorry”

“No, please don’t take it that way. You are my family now and that’s how I want it. I guess it sounded wrong, I knew at some time I wouldn’t be close to them. I assumed I would have gotten married moved away. But I never knew when I got

married, I would have a wonderful husband that was going to show me the world and we were going to share it together”

“You still want to see Japan?”

“Yes, why?”

“I know we have another 12 months here, but I checked the transfer system and in 6 months there is an opening for a Staff Sergeant in my old shop.”

“What does that mean”

“I can cut this tour short and put in for that spot over there if you want”

“does it hurt anything with your reenlistment?”

“No, they like when people want to go overseas and they have more on base housing now over there I heard.”

“In 6 months is that enough time for your classes?”

“By then I would only need two more classes and I talked to the school and the classes I need I can get remotely done, like home study. They deal with this all the time and then I can take classes over there to finish up.”

“When can you put in for it?”

“tomorrow if you want”

“I really want to see what you have seen; I don’t want to miss anything that you have done so far and then we can go from there.”

“Do you want to tell your folks first”

“No this is our lives to live now and I have to grow up as they say.”

“Ok so it is off to Japan provided they accept my paperwork”

Chapter 40 How Far Is the Far East Really?

Over the next few months after we got accepted for the transfer to Japan, I tried to get in as many classes as I could. The other thing that was happening is some of our friend’s enlistments was ending so lots of farewell parties. It was sad but we would keep in touch, Maria would make sure of it. The Johnson’s got their new orders and off to England for 18 to 24 months, I teased him that at least they speak the same langue or close to it. They would be leaving within weeks of us so they didn’t feel left behind, they seemed excited and sad that the gang was to be no more. We talked about in 10 years a get together some place.

Maria continued to work at the hospital now that she ed her state test and they said they would put in a word at the base hospital in Japan. It didn’t matter if she worked or not, but if she could she would try it out. Little by little she started to pack up things, although we were a month from moving. I just assume she was excited and didn’t want to wait for the last minute. We talked about if she wanted to go home before we left and she decided not to, it might be too much to see them and just leave like that. The fact we were here and would just go might be better, although her mom said she might just take a trip to see us there. I know they will not lose touch with each other and I will try and be there for her as much as I can. I just hope she adjusts to this life as it can much different than being in the states.

It’s different in that you can’t just run off base and go to a mall or go out to eat. She said she understands but she said we can go sightseeing and just do a little traveling while we are there as nothing is holding us down. What will help is I know my way around a little so we will not be totally lost.

The weeks seemed to fly by as we were leaving in less than a week, the Johnson’s not much after that. We hung out together as much as we could and as time drew near, we could feel the sadness, even Maria started to feel bad about not seeing them anymore. We packed up the house and they came and got the last of the stuff, we found someone on base who wanted to buy the car which saved us time. Once everything was out, we moved into the base hotel until I processed out. They gave me 5 days travel time which we didn’t need but was good to have anyway.

Every day we went from office to office getting papers signed and files to take with me. I no longer had to show up for shift work, so we had more free time then we wanted. The last thing we had to get was my travel pay and our tickets and once we had that in our hands it became real for Maria. I can see she was very excited because besides Texas she never really went anywhere.

She didn’t sleep the night before we had to leave, she tossed and turned. I tried to hold her to claim her down but it didn’t work, I am hoping she sleeps on the plane. The Johnson’s drove us to the airport to say goodbye which turned into a tear fest for the woman. Johnson and I hugged and said we will meet again and that was a fact. As we walked to the gate for the flight to San Francisco we waved one last time to our friends.

The flight wasn’t too bad, landing was a little rough like I ed from before. We had a 6-hour layover before our non-stop to Tokyo, even though it was non-stop it was a long flight. From what I can see at the gate the flight was not that crowed which would be nice that you can walk around. While we waited, she called home one last time and talked to everyone who wished us well and hoped to hear from us soon. Even Alysia got on the phone to say goodbye and at the end she started to cry and we told her it was not forever and we would

see her soon.

We got to our seat and there was no one around us. I held her hand and said

“Are you ready?”

“Yes, I am, I really am”

“Ok then Mrs. Thomas we are heading to the far east”

“As long as you are with me, I can go anywhere”

With that we felt the plane taking off and as I had hoped within an hour she was sleeping. We can deal with the jet lag and time difference when we get there, but now she needs some rest. She slept more than half the way there and I got in a short nap, we missed one meal but there is three on this flight. When she got up, she asked how much longer and I told her a few more hours and she couldn’t believe how long it was. We had our meals and before we knew it, we were getting ready to land.

Once we landed, we were met by a special person who processed military people

coming and going. It was easy for me as I worm my uniform and Maria had a port and military ID so we skipped the long lines at customs. Now the 2hour ride to the base and it was in the middle of the night so she got to see some of the lights of the city. She sat by the window and looked all around at the signs which she couldn’t read a word of.

“I thought that Times Square had a lot of lights”

“That is one thing you will see a lot of here is lights”

“It looks so nice”

“Parts of the country are really nice and you drive out far and it is farm land like it was years ago. You will see people like back home and then someone will you in traditional cloths. One of the first words you need to understand is Gaijin, which means outside person or non-Japanese. Most don’t mean it in a bad way, but like everywhere there are people that don’t like outsiders. For the most part, we have nothing to worry about, but like back home just use your common sense when you are alone.”

“How much can you speak?”

“Just the basics, it’s sad that I didn’t learn more, maybe this time we can together”

“That would be nice”

“What do you know about the housing for us”

“I think we are going to live in the apartment building. They have a few buildings on base and they are kind of tall. It would be like living in the city, but the view could be nice.”

“that sounds exciting, I have always lived in a house so an apartment would be new for me.”

“We just need to keep the noise level down” laughing

“Hey you started it, not me”

“I didn’t hear you complaining”

“Like I am going to complain about that”

We got to the base in the middle of the night and checked into the hotel on base for families. I told her to try and stay up so we can get use to the time difference and in a few hours, it will be morning and we can start in processing and get into our home as soon as we can. I told her someone from family in processing would come and get you and show you around while I do military things.

From the last time I was here just a short time ago they have installed cable for some American TV which will help Maria at least. I never watched anything for the two years, I just listened to the radio and whatever music I had. At first, I think she will have a hard time adjusting to things over here but she will do fine. It will be good if the hospital can give her some work even if it’s volunteer work there or one of the clinics, it seems her Texas license is fine here. She is showing signs of jet lag but trying hard to keep awake. I told her later she can nap but try to not sleep too long and each day cut it down.

By 6 am the base was busy and we went to get something to eat for breakfast and we met the family transition person there. After we ate her and Maria went off so I can go and start in processing, first was to get officially signed in and stop my travel time clock. Next was to payroll to drop of my paperwork and get paid, then off to housing to check on the status of our housing. We were lucky they had been working on it and it would be ready in two days. One of the final stops was to check in with my new commanding officer and he will advise me as

to when to report and what my new duty would be.

Maria got a quick tour of the base and all the stores and places she needed to know about. Although we didn’t have kids, she got a tour of the schools. She even took her to the hospital so she could let them know she was on base now. The family transition person dropped her back at the room around 1 because she knew she needed a nap and had to get use to the time difference.

I got to the commanding officers’ location and reported to the desk Sergeant who informed the officer I was there.

“Staff Sergeant Thomas reporting as ordered”

“At ease, have a seat”

“Yes sir”

I handed over my personal file and he start to review it

“I see your last commander has place a letter of recommendation for OTS

contingent on you completing your degree”

“He told me something about it sir”

“How much more do you have to go”

“About 6 months or depending on what classes I can get”

“Do you want to go to OTS”

“Sir I would like to complete my education and try and finish my commitment here the best I can before I would consider OTS sir”

“If that is your goal I am impressed and based on what I see in your file, it looks like you will make a good officer. But I also like you have commitment to duty which is also an outstanding characteristic. When the time comes, I will process the paper work based on your last commandeers recommendation and if you continue to perform at a high level you will have mine too. The Air Force wants

to keep their best people and they are willing to go the extra mile to keep them Sergeant. Tomorrow Sergeant Anderson will meet with you and bring you over to your duty station which I think you should know all about. You will be in charge of A shift. The Sergeant was discharged with a medical emergency with his family that didn’t allow him to continue his tour and enlistment.”

“Thank you, will that be all sir”

“That will be all dismissed”

Well with that information I think that was enough in processing for the day so I headed to the hotel room. It was about 3ish and when I got there, I found Maria napping. I laid next to her and stoked her hair to try and get her up. She turned over and wanted me to hug her while she tried to wake up, so I pulled her to my chest and waited until she was a little more awake. I asked her about her day and she told me and then I started to tell her about mine

“It looks like we can move in to our apartment in two day which is fast tracked for us. I went to see my new commander and we need to talk.”

She sat up more but still against me

“It seems that my last commander put a letter of recommendation for OTS in my file and my new commander said if I complete my degree, he will process it with a recommendation from him. However, I told him I would try and complete as much of this tour as I could before I transferred to OTS.”

“That is wonderful, I knew you would get accepted”

“OTS is like boot camp, it’s for 6 weeks, but married guys get to go home at night. I think they have different schools around the country so not sure which one I would go to and then my career would take a turn. I would no longer report to a shop, I would be in an office with people reporting to me and because my degree is in technology, I might also be a working officer maybe doing some development. Which might mean more schooling by the military. What do you feel about all of that”?

“First and foremost, I am so proud, second if we have this as our career then you need to take advantage of any and all things they want to offer you. You will have my full ; I have come this far I am not about to stop us now. I know you work hard to reach your goals, so don’t stop now.”

“Ok, how are you feeling”

“A little out of it, but so far so good.”

“And how was your first day, I mean really tell me”

“It’s different and a little overwhelming, but I found it also very exciting that this in now my life and I am loving the challenge”

“You know I am here to you in what you want to do”

“I know you have been here the entire time for me”

“Mark, I need to ask a serious question”

“Is everything ok?”

“Yes, things in our lives are moving in a great direction and I know we have only been married for less than 2 years. I want to try and have a baby while we are here.”

“Is it because you are home sick and want a baby?”

“No, that is not the reason, I can never be home sick because I accepted you as my family and where ever you are is my home. I want a baby because I love you so much, I want to give you a child for us to love. I find myself thinking about it a lot the past few weeks. I know I said I wanted for us to wait and to travel but it looks like your career is going to fast track and this might be the only time we might be station some place for a little while. Please be honest with your answer”

“Come on get up and we can talk and walk because I want to take you to a special place I use to eat”

She got up and freshened up and we walked to this place on base that the locals eat and they allowed us to eat there too, although most on base didn’t for whatever reason. It was about a 15-minute walk to this shack looking place.

“Maria, I understand all of your points about my career, that shouldn’t be the driving factor. Do I want to have a baby, I would love it? But I am so scared that I might fail as a father.”

“But I have seen you with kids and you are so good with them, why would you think that.”

“Those are not my children and they stay and I go home and it is not real to me. But to have a child that I need to help grow up in this world makes me scared.”

“don’t you think I am scared too.”

“Yes, but your family up bringing will help you, I don’t want to use mine to bring up a child.”

“Mark, by now I think I know you and I know if you had a child in your arms you will do whatever you need to protect and show that child how to survive in this world because I have seen you do it with me and with yourself. Do not think you are less a person that can’t be a father, you will be a father which other children will wish they had.”

“I will need your help at times”

“we will need each other’s help and we will learn from each other. So, does that mean you will give me a baby?”

“I would love to have you as the mother of our children, so yes we can try to have

a baby. But I have to say I didn’t expect that so soon because you wanted to wait”

“I know I wanted to wait, then I thought about it and what am I waiting for. We can still do all the things we talked about we just might need to have a stroller is all. Just think of all the pictures we can take then.”

We got to the place and there is a table over on the side and Maria goes and sits down while I get the food. I bring over the tray with the food and I explain what there is. The bowl with the rice and meat is call Katsudon and the side is call Gyoza which is like a tiny egg roll. The other bowl is a broth with some noodles. She looked and seen there was only chop sticks to eat.

“I hope I can eat with them; it was a long time ago you showed me”

“ to eat the rice is more or less place the bowl close to your mouth and scoop it in. With the other just take you time and you will be fine. The soup you pick it up and just drink and then scoop the noodles too.”

“What is that on top”

“It’s pork with some onions, an egg and other vegetable, it is sliced so you pick it up and bite it”

“It smells so good”

“I can’t tell you how many times I came here to eat this, I wasn’t brave enough to try to much of the other things. I did try what they made once or twice but always came back to this.”

I watched as she tried the food and seen that she was enjoying it.

“this is really good”

“sometimes I would get their beer, trust me it is not like the beer back home. First the bottle is bigger and after one of those your feel like you had four beers. But

sometimes on a hot day between the food and the beer you walk away a happy person.”

She ate all of what was in her bowl and most of the Gyoza, I knew she was hungry, she really didn’t eat the past two days. I knew this would fill her up, besides it introduced her to the local food a little.

After we ate, we strolled around the base a little, stopped by the small PX store to get things we needed that we forgot to bring. We went back to the hotel and laid in bed. The TV was on but we continued to talk, mostly about the next day’s plans. She was going to go to base housing and pick out what she wanted taken to the apartment. I had to run around with my Sergeant still in processing and go to the shop and meet my boss and my people. It did feel strange being back and in charge this time, but it also felt wonderful knowing when I got off shift my wife would be waiting for me.

Maria looked up at me and said

“Starting tomorrow I am going to stop taking my pill, ok”

“Yes, I am ready, but you might have to hold my hand a few times.”

“I will, however just to let you know and this might be too much information for

you, but my sister got pregnant within two months of trying. I think you can do better than that dear”

“No pressure there, anything else I need to know”

“once we get our apartment the clock starts”

“Understood, tick tock”

“oh, as you can see twins run in my family”

“nice”

Chapter 41 Mission Tokyo Is a Go

We moved into the apartment which was on the 6th floor with a view of the base from the little deck. It was a two bedroom because that was what was available at the time, it was like someone knew what Maria was planning. But we are now settled and over our jet lag, Maria ed her folks and let them know things were fine. The first day we moved in, that morning a few of the wives grabbed Maria took her food shopping and also everyone brought some of their extra food to get us started. Maria has officially become a military wife now with her foreign ribbon.

I started at the shop and for now I am relying on my Sergeant until I see how the operation is functioning. I know my staff is not sure how to act yet but things will work out because not too long ago I was them so I know how they feel. The other issue is for security to process my paperwork and until then I have limited access. The places I did have access to I would tag along with one of the airmen to see how they operate; I know it made them nervous but after a while they were fine. Things started to fall in place and I know my Sergeant was ready for me to take full control of ever thing.

I went to the base education center and enrolled, then seen the guidance counselor. She was able to get me the classes I needed and also was going to the college in Texas for my last classes towards my major. The plan would be about 8 months if I really pushed myself, if not about 11 months. Either way I could have my degree in less than a year, then things get complicated. Once accepted in to OTS I think you get prompted to

Master Sergeant until you get down to the school. I heard while in OTS training no one wears any strips or bars, but your pay grade is O1 or Second Lieutenant. You don’t get the bar’s until you finish the training and they have this big thing at the end and give them to you. I promised Maria she would be the one to pin them on me that day and that is just fine by me, that’s if I get this all done.

The women have been wonderful, they help me understand this is not the USA, that things are not always on the shelf. So, if there is something you use all the time and they have it, buy extra because tomorrow it will not be there and that means about a week before they get a plane in with it. As far as the meat, same thing, but don’t buy too much, the freezers are just so, so. If you over stuff it you will be throwing stuff away. They also told me that I should have my make-up sent from back home and I will understand once I go to buy stuff. Also, sometimes shaving things for Mark will need to be sent. There is no problem there knowing my mom, she will send more than I need. All these little things are so helpful and they are so willing to it on and one day it will be my turn. I understood the military wife’s club but now, I really get it. I am a military wife and I my husband no matter what or where we are.

Someone was selling their tiny car which was just big enough for the two of us to get around the base. Maria took a driving course because of the different side of the road issue and other things. I just had to get use to it again, besides I was driving the pickup trucks at the shop already off base. After a day or so she got use to it and the car was hers mostly as I took the base bus to the shop. She used it to get to the hospital and some of the little clinics around the base. They had her helping where ever they needed help, they had military nurses but they didn’t do the little things. She enjoyed the work as she got to meet different people which also gave her a lot of s on the base.

On the days off, we would try and venture off base and see the shrines and temples. I still had my camera from my last tour, we just got more lens. We went to the site of the 64 summer Olympics and walked around there which was exciting.

One of the most exciting things we did so far was with a few others was to climb Mount Fuji which took 2 days. Because she was fit, she really enjoyed it, the view from above the clouds was unreal and the sunrise was something you have to see for yourself, no one can do it justice to explain it. This time I the sun screen for our faces because of the high altitude the sun can burn your face.

Some of our new friends had a better car then us and they would take us on their drives in the mountains and some of the smaller town. We would pack our own food because it was hard to find places to eat and drink at times.

Maria and I ventured into the city on the subway and she loved it, although I had to keep her close as to not get separated. She would talk about our trips all week and wrote home about them telling them how exciting it was. Some of the better pictures she sent home. Her sister and Mike was not too happy with us as we sent home a Japanese Pachinko machine which is like a pin ball machine that made tones of noise. We also sent Alysia a Japanese kimono which her sister said she loves and wears it all the time. We sent other things to everyone when we found something nice.

I really think she adjusted and the fact it’s almost like an extended vacation doesn’t hurt. But we do work hard and sometimes on days off we just relax and do things on base. Even with all the things we do, we are still able to save some money between my pay and hers.

Chapter 42 A Tiny Package and An Envelope

I would work on my college assignments at home at times and Maria would come home from work and cook. We would eat dinner and we would clean up and I would go back to studying. But this one night something was different and I was not sure what it was. Then I noticed her outfit she was wearing; her top was a little tighter which showed off her breasts shape more and her jeans seemed to be a little tighter too and she was wearing heals in the kitchen.

“So, Maria how was your day”

“Oh, you know the same”

“Really did you have to get dressed up or anything”

“No, I changed when I got home”

“I can see that”

“You know something comfortable”

“It must be very comfortable”

“It is, I’m glad you noticed”

I got up and went to the kitchen where she was

“You know that top doesn’t looks so comfortable”

“Really, want me to take it off”

“I think you would be more comfortable with it off”

“If you think so, alright”

I remove her top leaving her in a very tight bra now

“Maria those pants must be a little uncomfortable after working all day. I’m not sure, I might have to take them off”

I unzip her jeans and she takes her heels off and I pull them off of her

“There you must be a little more comfortable”

“Yes, but now I am a little chilly”

“Well there are warm blankets in the bed room”

“Well that might work”

I lifted her up and carry her to the bedroom and she is already kissing me on the neck as we walk there. I laid her on the bed and as I do, she pulls me down to her. She helps me off with my shirt and then removes my shorts. We start rolling around on the bed kissing and kind of groping a little.

I can feel his hands all over me, they are warm and I can feel my skin starting to heat up from his touch. His lips are all over my neck and down my chest I want him to take my bra off so bad. As if he heard me, he reached around and unsnap it and it almost fell off by itself and then he removed it and tossed it. I watched as he worked his way down to my breasts, my hands almost pushing him there. Once he was there, I didn’t want him to stop, it felt so good. I then felt his hand slid down my stomach and into my waist band as far down as he could go. I didn’t know which I was enjoying the most at that moment, then as quickly as he had his hand in my panties, I felt them being removed. He moved to my neck again and I felt his hand between my thighs. He stops long enough to remove his underwear and then returned his hands all over me, his lips finding the right spots. Then I felt him move me to the middle of the bed and I knew what I needed to do. I watched him get between my legs and I watched his face the entire time. Then I felt him just a little and I waited, then there was a little push and I gasped. I felt his body on mine and I wanted it on me to press on me. I felt my breasts pressed so hard against his chest it almost hurt. His hands were rubbing my face and, in my hair, there was so much going on I didn’t know what to feel first. We were moving in perfect rhythm, I didn’t want it to end, but I could feel myself starting to tremble a little and I knew this was going to end soon. I then felt his body getting tense and I started to push my hips harder into his and then I felt it and I push up as hard as I could. At that moment, I knew something happened something special and wonderful. He gave me a baby.

That night I held him close to me and I was not going to tell him what I felt and what I tough. But I know, a woman knows her body and that felt so special, so different from all the other times. I think there is our baby inside of me now starting to grow every second, every minute, every hour now. Once I have the test, I will let him know, but I know now and I am once again so very happy as a new part of our lives start. He is sleeping, I get as close as I can and I place his hand and mine on my stomach and drift off to sleep.

It was hard each day to keep it to myself and I am thankful that my morning sickness was not that bad. I wasn’t throwing up so I didn’t have to explain anything. It was just too much to not tell anyone so I wrote my mom and told her and she was so excited and promised to wait.

I tried to keep life as normal as I could, but there were things I just had to slow down on. I had to tell them at work because of things I had to do or not do anymore. When it was time, I took the blood test and they said they will call once they had the results.

I had just taken the blood test yesterday and didn’t expect a call so early in the morning, then again this is the military. Mark was getting ready and was in the bathroom when the phone rang and I had answered it not knowing who it was.

“Ok, thank you very much”

From the bathroom, I head Mark

“Was that your work or mine”

I went in to talk to him

“It was kind of mine”

“Problems?”

“I wouldn’t consider this to be a problem, but not sure”

He turned to face me now with a what do you mean look

“Is everything alright?”

“Well things are going to have to change around here”

“Are you sick?”

“Yes”

“What’s the matter, tell me”

“It seems they took a blood test and I have the 9-month flu”

“Are they going to give you something for it”

“No, it just has to run its course, then I will be better”

“That’s a long time for the flu”

I couldn’t help but bust out laughing at him

“What?”

“Are you listing to what I just said”

“Yes, you have the flu for 9-months”

“Honey there is no such thing as a 9-month flu”

“then what do you have”

I reach over and grab his hand and place it on my stomach and I see the blood drain from his face and he looks at me.

“You mean you are?”

“Yes, that was the call, I had blood test done yesterday”

“How?”

“Ok babe, if I have to explain it, we have a more serious problem”

“No, I meant how long”

“About 6 weeks”

The color came back to his face and I could see he wanted to hug me but didn’t know how too.

“I’m not going to break you can hug me and do all those fun things just nothing rough.”

He came to me and hugged me and I can feel the wetness from his tears on my shoulder.

I push his face off of me

“I hope those are happy tears”

“Yes, they are and scared tears too”

“Hey you had the easy part; I have to do the rest of the work now”

“Do they know when”

“I have to see the doctor in a week”

“Can I come?”

“Yes, I’m glad you want to come”

“I wouldn’t miss it”

“Mark?”

“Yes?”

“Thank you for this baby”

“I think it was a team effort, although I I did most of the work.”

“Let’s not pat ourselves on the back too much dear”

“I think we should wait to tell everyone for a little while”

“I will try”

So, we went to the doctor and they confirmed she was about 7 weeks along but too early to tell if it is a boy or girl. She could still work but had light duty and later on desk work until she was ready to quit. The good part is I had at least 15 months left on this tour so there were no worries about travel. Maria said her mom was ready to book her trip and getting her port all ready. She asked me if it was alright if she came a month before and stayed a month after to help her out. I said it was fine as long as she didn’t hog the baby too much.

After about the third month we couldn’t keep it from our friends anymore. They were all excited and already planning the baby shower military style. That is where everyone chips in things, like a crib and stuff like that because overseas things are different. You just don’t run down to the store and get a crib. Her mom and sister started sending cloths for her although I did get her men’s sized sweat pants for around the house.

When we laid in bed, I would rub cream on her belly to help with the stretch marks. She would joke with me about being in the delivery room and that whatever she said she really wouldn’t mean it but depending on the pain she might take it back and mean it. I just asked to try and keep the bad words to minimum because her mom will be in there too. We started to get the spare

bedroom ready, well as much as we could. We put in a request for a fold up bed for her mom who if we know her will sleep with the baby to give us some rest.

They had some classes on base for things like breast feeding which I didn’t need to attend. Some of the other classes were about the paperwork we will need to do once the baby was born. There was also someone talking about nutrition and options we had here on base.

I was coming home after an evening shift, I got home kissed Maria and she told me there was a strange letter on the table. It was addressed to Staff Sergeant Thomas but the return address just read Thomas and had a San Diego address like a military base. I wasn’t sure what or who it was from, so we sat on the couch and I opened it.

Maria seen the look on my face

“What’s wrong”

“Nothing is wrong, it’s from my brother Kevin”

“Is he alright”

I was reading it as she was asking

“It seems he ed the Marines and is stationed in San Diego”

“What does it say”

“He said he ed on his 18th birthday and just left, kind of what I did. But with me there was more drama. He somehow found my address through the help of the USO and wanted to know if we could start to write each other and if things work out meet up.”

Maria seen the tears dripping on the letter and she pulled me to her.

“You better tell him about me and that he will be an Uncle soon. That is, if you want to reach out to him.”

“I was not sure he would want to reach out to me the way I left all of them behind.

It seems he understands and he wants nothing more than to have his brother back in his life again.”

I let him lay across my lap as I stoked his head as he tried to claim himself down. He has told me some of the stories of the constant fighting and the responsibilities he had taking care of everyone. I know there are more issues that he is keeping inside and someday I hope to help him with them. That night I seen him writing his brother, it must have been at least six pages, but I was happy for him. He not only had my family, the military family, now he had someone from his family. Things were good.

Maria started to look like a woman having a baby and she had the glow to go with it. I was getting yelled at because I was trying to do too much and not letting her do things. I told her no training but the doctor said some of it was good for her more the relaxation part of the training. She wanted to walk as much as she could to not be overweight, but she was still looking fit with a big belly. The one thing she hated was her bra size went up two sizes and not like she was small before. She hated she had to sleep in a bra most of the time because they would hurt, I said I would rub them but that got a shot to the ribs most of the time. One thing that didn’t slow down was our love life, she said she would not have that suffer. We did have to get creative at times and sometimes we laughed more than anything.

Letters between me and my brother were every week with pictures and packages. He couldn’t wait to meet Maria and to become an Uncle. I teased him about picking the Marines and he teased me about ing a real military outfit. I asked about our sister’s, but they were still at home even though they were old enough to leave. He said he was finishing up some advance training and then would get a duty assignment. He thought maybe a carrier out of Pearl Harbor which might mean he might dock in Japan sometimes. That would make it easy

for us to meet at least.

Everything was starting to move fast now; Maria was getting nearer to her due date I was finishing up with school. My commanding officer said he was processing my paper work for OTS, but that would take time. Her mom was going to be here soon and I had to make sure all that paper work was done. On our days off, we stayed close to the base and Maria was getting tired more. I would get up before her and either go out for a run or just a walk and be back before she woke up. I know it was getting harder but she tried and never complained. The baby was very restless most of the time, kicking and just seemed to be moving all the time. I told her it was a girl always on the go and she said it was a boy doing roundhouses in her stomach. Either way we would be happy, but we were stuck with names. She wanted the boy to have my name and I was not sure about a junior. With a girl’s name, I said that was up to her, I wouldn’t complain what she picked.

There is only six weeks left and her mom will be here in two, still so much to do and still so little time. She stopped working and they had a party for her which was nice, then they had a wife’s party too.

It turned out my brother did get a carrier out of Pearl; the only problem was mail was slow and he couldn’t always say where he was, which I understood. But he did say he would be in this area soon and when he could tell me he would let me know when he might be in Japan.

Chapter 43 And Then There Was Three

There was two weeks before the due date and her mom was finally here. Unless there was something heavy to move, they didn’t need my help. I spent a lot of time at the gym and running trying to control this extra energy I have built up inside of me waiting.

I got a letter from my brother that his carrier might hit port in about four weeks and he can get a few days leave. That would be good if the baby decides to be on time. He said he would stay at the base hotel as to not be a problem but he was excited to see me again and meet my new family.

We all took walks after dinner as per doctor’s orders to help with the pending birth. Maria was getting bigger and was having the normal back and feet problems from what I have been told. But she is handling it the best that she can. I still rub cream on her stomach every night. She still lays across my chest to sleep, now there is two of them doing that.

I am taking my finals for my last three classes and then I will have my degree in technology. I was told my paper work is in for OTS and there are no dates for anything regarding it as of now. I think once everything is said and done, I was looking at least six months before we left for OTS. I think the school was in Florida, but not sure. It didn’t matter, it would be a short stay then onto more training in what the Air Force wants. Then to my next duty station with one more in tow.

They put me on days as the due date got close so I can just rush to the hospital, rush as in someone would drive me there. Every time the phone rang, I would look up to see if it was the call. Well, it was about 3 am when Maria shook me and said

“We need to go to the hospital my water just broke when I went to the bathroom”

“Let me just get dressed and I will be ready”

Her mom was up and ready just as quick as I was. We got everything ready and jumped into our little car and was at the hospital within 15 minutes. When we got to the front desk and told them why we’re there they came with a wheel chair and off we went. The nice part about military hospitals there is no paper work to check in.

They took us up to the delivery floor and into to a room and people started to just come into the room doing things. These things meant for me to wait outside for now with her mom as they got Maria ready. The doctor showed up within 15 minutes and went inside then came out to us

“You can go in soon, just let them finish. I examined your wife and I don’t think it

will be long.”

“Thank you sir, and I hope it will not be long for her sake”

Within five minutes we were able to go in the room, Maria was all setup with monitors and an IV. She was starting to feel the contractions closer and closer now. They said once they get to 2 minutes apart to ring for them. I sat next to her on one side and her mom on the other holding her hand.

“How are you doing so far”

“It hurts a little, but so far so good I can handle it”

“Is there anything I can do”

“Try not to out will help”

“I can’t promise anything, but I will try. Are you sacred”?

“A little, just don’t know what to expect”

“They will take good care of you and we are here”

“I know, but in a short amount of time we will see our baby”

“I know”

Then as quickly as the contractions had stopped, they started to come and quicker now. They were now at the 2-minute interval and we called for the nurse, which then got everyone in there. Once they got to the 1-minute interval they called for the doctor and then the pain came. They told us only one can be next to her and she wanted her mother. I didn’t take it personally I let her mom claim her down but I was still in the room. The pains got more intense to the point she was grunting and screaming a little

“Maria can I do something, anything”

“Try being quiet so I can get this damn baby out of me”

I was starting to pace in the room and Maria could see me

“Mom if he doesn’t stop pacing, go over there and punch him in his face”

With that I stopped and now the doctor was telling her to push with each contraction. She did and the entire hospital heard her each time. The doctor told her it wouldn’t be much longer as the baby was in position.

Within five minutes the doctor told her he could see the head now and to give a big push and she did. Then I heard him say ok rest, then one big push. Then I see him hand the baby to the nurse next to him and then she took the baby to a table and then I heard it. I heard our baby cry and I knew it was alright. They let me go over to Maria and she said

“I am sorry I lost it there with you”

“Stop, its ok I am a big boy and I know you was in pain”

Then they brought over our baby wrapped in pink and then we knew it was a girl.

The nurse said

“Do you have a name”

Maria looked at me and then said

“Melissa Maria Thomas”

They laid the baby on Maria and she held her and she started to cry a little and even her mom was crying too. Maria then handed the baby to me to hold and I held her and looked at her and tired not to cry. I then walked over to her mother and asked if she wanted to hold her granddaughter, which she did.

I asked Maria

“How are you feeling”

“Tired and happy and excited”

“I was tired, but that has ed for now. They are going to take you to a room to

get some rest and take Melissa to the nursery. I will take your mom home to get some sleep and she can call home when she wakes up”

“I want you to get some sleep too, promise me”

“I will try, I promise”

We kiss and they took her off to her room and we head home to get some sleep before we come back to visit. On the way home, her mom and I talked

“Mark, I just want to tell you we are so happy that Maria agreed to marry you. I knew that someday she would find the right man for her. She dated a few men and I knew none of them were worthy of her true love and I had to watch as she learned that. When she called me that day and said she was bringing someone home for dinner and the fact you had history I knew something was different. Then when you came in the house and I see her and then I watched you, I knew then she found her destiny.”

“You know I almost didn’t say anything to her that day. I was torn with different thoughts, we could have just said hello and let it go because if she didn’t me why should I push it. But that funny little laugh, it had seemed to open up a conversation and for me to open up. You know your daughter intimidates me, she is not a woman I would ever have tried to talk to because of her beauty, I never had the confidence to talk to someone like her. I think because we shared a moment in our past it allowed me the strength to try and talk.”

“As I told Maria, I feel god created a path that you and her were meant to be. I believe he also tested the two of you, he tested you to see if first you can grow and get past that moment and not hold it over her when you see her again. For my daughter, for her to see what she wanted in life and for her to also grow beyond her youth and not be that person. She had no plan in life at that moment and it allowed her in some way open to you. In the end, it was going to happen and I don’t think either one of you could have changed it, you just needed to follow the path before you and not fight it.”

“I know it all sounds so good, but for two people to meet and then we took off and never looked back. The entire time until we got married there was always a thought in the back of my mind this is going to end.”

“Mark, my daughter committed to you that day you defended her honor and she was never going anywhere.”

“I know, but look at me, she could do so much better”

“She dated better looking men and men with money, but they didn’t make her happy, they didn’t have heart. You have heart and she seen it and you care for her as an equal and made her feel special. At that point if you rejected her that would have crushed her.”

“That would be the last thought I would have expected that if I was to leave her it would hurt her so badly”

“Yes, and you marring her was the most important day in her life and now that you have given her a baby, she feels her life couldn’t get any better than to share this child with you. When she was lying in bed in pain, she told me that she couldn’t be any happier than she was at that moment and she hoped that you are proud of her. She wanted to have this baby with you and the two of you are growing your family out of love. I told her that you are proud and that you love her very much.”

We got to the apartment and we tried to sleep a little but we couldn’t. I took a long shower and her mother cooked breakfast. We tried to stay home as long as we could so Maria could rest. We sat on the couch and talked about what needed to be done to bring home my daughter. I told her I had about six months left here because of OTS and I think we should wait to baptize the baby at home in their church if that was ok with her. She got up and hugged and kissed me on my forehead.

“that would be wonderful Mark, I just assumed you would have it done here, but that would be fine if you waited until you got home. I will warn you her dad will not allow you to pay for anything that day.”

“I know, it has become a pattern”

“Her dad is proud of his daughters and will do anything for them. The fact that you took his daughter so far away would have hurt him had it been someone different. But there is a kind of calmness, the fact it was you. He respects you and what you do and that his daughter is so deeply in love with you.”

“When I know more you can plan it with Maria for when we get home”

“I would love that”

By now we think it is enough time that we can go back to the hospital. We get to the hospital and the first stop was to see Melissa Maria Thomas. She was sleeping in her little bed with her pink little blanket, I think she looks like Maria but her mom said it is too early to look like anyone yet. But still we agreed the baby was beautiful. We then went up to Maria’s room, she was sleeping but as we walked in, she woke up.

“Did you go see Melissa Maria?”

I kissed her and said

“Yes, we did and she is sleeping now. I told your mom we will wait to baptizer her when we get back to the states. How are you doing?”

“I feel like I just went a few rounds with you in the back yard and you got the best of me this time.”

“You did good from what I know”

“Well tell that to my entire body”

Her mom came over and kissed her and told her

“In a day or so you will feel better and then little at a time you will get back to normal.”

Maria started to drink what I had brought her and said to her mom

“Does the baby look like anyone”

“It’s too early to tell, but she is just fine and I think she has blue eyes and dark hair so far.”

“They said I can feed her sometime today. They asked if I am going breast feed and I didn’t know at the time. What should I do mom?”

“It’s up to you, I didn’t because there was two of you and that would have been hard. You have to know if you do it, it will be a lot of work.”

“I want to and I don’t want to. Mark what should I do”

“I think you shouldn’t just to take the responsibility off of you”

“Ok, we will just feed Melissa Maria with bottles. Mom how long will my breasts be this big, they hurt”

“In about two to three months they should go to your normal size, but they might be a little bigger now”

“Great, Mark will not complain, but my back might. What did everyone at home say”

“Dad was proud, your sister was crying and Alysia wanted to know when she can play with the baby.”

“I can’t wait to show her off to them”

About then they brought Melissa Maria in for her feeding, they laid her in Maria’s arms and gave her a bottle. Her mom helped her position the baby in her arms so the baby could drink it better. As she feed the baby, she had a few tears as she held her and I came over to watch. I rubbed Maria’s hair and then the babies and I was smiling the entire time. Once the baby was feed, she was able to hold her a little longer, then they came to get her. They say by tomorrow she can also change her if she was able to get out of bed by then. We were told the entire stay will be three days unless Maria had problems and we can take Melissa Maria home if she gains enough weight.

The house was ready for the baby, we had the crib and we bought neutral things not knowing if it was a boy or girl. We even have dippers and food thanks to the wives throwing the party. While we were home there was a few knocks on the door already congratulating me and asking if we needed anything. A few said they are going to take turns bringing dinner over for us until Maria was stronger.

We sat with Maria all day, even watched her sleep a little. I went down to get some food for us at lunch time but we really didn’t eat much. It seemed like Melissa Maria was in every five minutes to eat but it really was I think every two hours. One thing I do know is that she knows how to cry and let you knew she needs something. I let her mom feed the baby because trust me I think I will get my fair share soon enough. I can tell Maria was fighting to stay up with us, but when I went by her bed and started to rub her head, she was out cold. Her mom told her rest as much as you can now because when you get home after she leaves you will wish for some rest. By 7 o’clock they said we should go, let the new mom get her rest because feeding time comes quick in the evening. The good part is they will not wake her up for the first night to feed the baby during the night. The next night both mom and the baby will try and get on a schedule of some kind.

When we got back to the apartment her mom insisted on cooking me dinner even after I said I wasn’t that hungry but she said

“You need to eat, now is not the time to get run down, Maria will need you more than ever when she gets home. I know you will not let her down, I know how you think. It will get to the point my daughter will tell you to go sit down and stop being so helpful. Not like some lazy men in my family.”

“I have had to raise my sisters and brother for most of ten years from when they were babies until I left. So, feedings and dippers are old news. I will try and let Maria do as much as she can until she needs me, I don’t want to take away her mother duty.”

“Maria only told me very little, only that it was rough growing up for you”

“I don’t know how to explain it, at the time I just assumed this was family life until I got older and seen the outside world that I found out it was not normal. Then it was waiting until I could the Air Force when I turned 18.”

“I am sorry, I just hope we have shown you a better family life and you can start your family on a new venture of your own the way you wish it should have been.”

The next morning, they brought Melissa Maria in early to feed and be with Maria most of the day. As she was feeding her, she started to talk to her

“Melissa Maria, you know I am your mommy and later your daddy will be here with grandma. But you and I need to talk a little, you see your daddy works very hard to make me happy all the time and I know he will work just as hard to make you happy. I know he will spoil you and I will have to be the bad guy and control him, but that is ok he is a very special man. You will learn this as you grow up, so I ask that when he is studying try and be a little quiet and try not to keep him up all night when he needs to get up early. I know when someone needs to be awake all night with you, he will be there and not complaining so I can get some sleep. If you are sick, he will be the first to take you in his arms because that is just who your daddy is. So, if you can smile a little more when he holds you and if you can give him a few more kisses when you get older, I know he will love it even thought he might not show it. Your father will stand in the background so you can shine and should you have a hardship he will be the first to defend you and hold you till you feel better because that is your daddy. Also know no one will ever harm you, because your father will give his life to defend you. Your daddy loves your mommy more than anything in this world and I know he will love you just as much and neither one of us will be less loved. So little girl can you try and do those things

because we love you”

When we went up, the baby was there already with the new mom. They wanted them to be together as much as they can be to get use to each other. They had a mini crib next to the bed that the baby could sleep, but at times the baby had to go get checked by the doctors. Maria looked and felt better today and was happy to be with her daughter and also to see us.

I asked

“are you ready to come home with Melissa Maria”

“yes, we are ready and I had a talk with her and told her to be good when her dad had to study and get up early for work”

“It’s fine, I know how that all works at times, I will be there to help you. Besides sleep is over rated when you are a parent I heard.”

“I know you will be a great dad and still that wonderful husband I have grown to know. I am not worried that something is going to change other than we are now

the three of us.”

Maria let her mom feed and hold the baby most of the day even though the nurses would yell, but she explained her mom was leaving soon and will not see her granddaughter for close to 6 months and they understood. Her mom offered to stay for the six months, but we told her at some point we had to be the parents. I know she did a great job bringing Maria up so I was not worried, it was me I was worried about. I didn’t want to overdo things even though I knew I would and I hoped Maria would tell me to slow down or bring it down a notch like she does with everything.

It was going well and looks like Melissa Maria will be coming home with Maria tomorrow. I was granted 5 days maternity leave. The only problem was her mom couldn’t get around the base to get things we would need. Between the two of us, Maria will get enough rest for when I have to go back to work. The days went quick and before we knew it, we had to go, we kissed Maria and Melissa Maria goodnight. The baby was going to be in the room with Maria again to get use to each other. Maria will still get help from the nurses like bringing in the bottle and helping with changing her dippers and her cloths.

We drove to the apartment and as the other day her mom insisted on cooking dinner and there was nothing, I could say to stop her. We sat ate and talked a little about the baby and thinking if there was anything, we still needed other than getting formula. Although the hospital told us they would give us a starter amount.

We both went to our rooms early and I did some reading for my finals which was coming up way to quickly now. In my mind, I went over the next 6 months, first my daughter will be home, then I need to take my finals and school would be

done with no graduation which was fine with me. Once I submitted my paperwork that I now have my degree, the final paper work for OTS will be done. They may cut this deployment short or not, then I will get a schedule for the training.

It was finally time to go and get my family, so her mom and I jump in the car and drove to the hospital. When we got upstairs Maria and the baby were ready for us to go, I signed a few papers and we were off to home. Being on base made it a very short drive and up to the apartment. The baby slept the entire time and when we got home, she woke up and needed to be feed. Maria and her mom got that job done, I put everything away while they did that. One of the things someone let us borrow was a rocking chair, they said you will thank them when at 3 in the morning you are pacing the floor. Maria was full of energy now; I think because she was home with her baby.

She came over with her

“Mark this is our daughter and we are home now”

“I love our new family”

Chapter 44 He Ain’t Heavy He’s My Brother

Kevin was going to be in port today and he has a 72-hour . I told him I would meet him down at the Naval base so we could take the train together, but he said he would get here on his own. Maria and I had the baby on somewhat of a schedule, but this is a baby and they do what they want when they want. It worked out that it was my days off between shifts so I didn’t need to take leave. It was about 11 am when there was a knock on the door and I went to go get it. I opened it and there was this tall slim Marine looking at me

“Well brother, are you going to let me in”

With that we both leaned and hugged each other and he said

“I have missed you so much”

“I though you would never forgive me”

“What did you ever do wrong, you were always there for us”

“It was hard for me to leave; I couldn’t do it anymore”

“I know and that is why I needed to leave”

Maria came over after she seen that we stopped hugging. I introduced her to Kevin who said

“Ma-am it’s nice to meet you and how much did my brother pay you to marry him because you are way out of his league”

“I can see you have your brother’s sense of humor”

“It is a pleasure to meet you and I heard I am now an Uncle”

“Would you like to meet Melissa Maria”

“I would love nothing more”

Maria brings Melissa in; she was just waking up and we showed her to Kevin and he asked if he could hold her. Maria handed her to him and he held her looking at her and telling her that he was Uncle Kevin. Maria and I watched and held each other while he held her and I was a little tearful seeing my brother after all this time.

Maria looked at me and said

“And now I met someone from your family and he is wonderful and you have nothing to worry about”

It was lunch time and I suggested I can run down and get some Japanese food for us. Kevin said just as long as it is not looking back at him, he was ok with that. So, I got a few dishes from the little shack and went home. We sat around and of course Kevin need a fork because he was just too new to the country. But he really enjoyed everything.

We talked about how he liked the Marines and being on an air craft carrier for months at a time at sea. He said the first month was a little rough but once he got use to his schedule, he was fine. I asked what he did besides look good in his uniform. He said he had a real job unlike what I do and said he worked on the Marine helicopters. I said that was great and that would carry over should he decide to get out in the private world. He asked how my career was going. I told him about OTC and he was impressed and said he would never salute his brother even if I was a general. We all laughed, things seemed to be good and the time

apart didn’t seem to have an effect on our relationship. I asked if he had some cloths to change into and he did which I thought all marines dressed like a marine all the time.

I watched Mark talking with his brother and they were laughing about things, but the one subject they never talked about was home. Neither one ever said a word about it, Kevin told Mark a little about their sisters but that was it. He never said what was going or what had happened when he left, it was a taboo subject and they both knew it.

Mark was trying to get as much information on how he is doing now

“So, Kevin any girlfriends?”

“Well maybe, but you can’t tell anyone”

“Who am I going to tell, all the people are here in this room that I would even think of telling”

“It’s frowned upon for people to date someone that is on the ship”

“Kevin, I am here to you, never to get you in trouble, so tell me”

“She is a navy woman, not an officer, so no problems there”

“Ok, so when do you see each other?”

“When we have shore leave, we go off the ship at different times and then we meet and do things together”

“That’s great”

“It is not serious at this point, we are just enjoying each other’s company right now; it’s hard because at any point we could be sent to different ships.”

“Well then you two have to decide what you really want”

“On our next , we are going to sit down and decide where we what this to go,

we have not even slept together. We have kissed and we do hold hands and all those things”

“All I can say is you will know when the time comes”

“When did you and Maria know”

Maria was more or less just listening and this time she wanted to give some advice

“I knew before Mark did, it was things he did and things he said that made me feel different for the first time in my life. He didn’t know how I was feeling right away because your brother was just being himself and that is what won me over. Then he knew he won me over just by the changes in me. Your bother made me into a different woman being with him. So, you both will know when it is time or not”

Kevin sat there and was thinking about it and understood what she was saying.

I said to him

“How do you feel about her”

“I think we have a great time together”

“Here is the one thing I can say, when you are both on the ship and not with each other. Where are your thoughts when you are not working or on duty?”

“I find myself thinking of things for us to do the next time we can be together.”

“No, I mean do you think about her, about her face, her laugh, things like that.

“I do when I am alone in my bunk, I think of how we laugh and have fun”

“Then when you have this meeting, I think it is time to lay your cards out on the table and see where it goes”

“Believe it or not the thing that got us together was a simple word, I just said HELLO and from there things just took off because we both just acted natural no phony acts, just being us is what worked.”

I was surprised it took Maria this long to start with the questions, but I didn’t care and it was fine that she wanted to know things

“Kevin, I have to ask you about Mark, did you know he had a black belt in martial arts?”

“No, but we use to wonder where he went sometimes”

“Ok, if you didn’t know that, then I will assume you don’t know this either. He can sing and not a bad dancer”

“Really, here I thought it was a cat in pain when I heard those sounds at home.”

“watch yourself there private”

“You don’t have those bars yet Sergeant”

We both laughed and Maria continued to try and find out about my childhood but never crossed any lines. It was getting late and in a little while our little princess will be screaming for someone to change her and feed her. Maria said she will go and for us to stay up and talk.

We had a beer and talked about our military careers; he was not sure what he wanted to do. He wanted a base tour after this, but once you get on a carrier it’s hard to get off. The advantage he had is in his career they need him in both places. We both went to bed and during the night I got up with the baby and he came over to help and be with us.

In the morning, I made breakfast and we decided to venture out into the local sites. We knew we only had a day or so, we made the most of it to try to show him some of the sites because he never knew when he might get back. One thing I did tell him I was sorry for taking time away from his girlfriend and he could have invited her to come along. He said he was not sure how his reunion was going to go and he wanted this to be our time. If he came back to port and we were still here he will bring her.

We took the train to different sites and he enjoyed it, even the baby was having fun being outside. Maria told him that if things go the way they look like we might be home around holiday time and if he can get leave, he is more than

welcome to come to her family’s house for the holidays. We also told him we are going to baptize the baby then and wanted him there. They would love to meet you and have you spend Christmas with us. He said he will look into it. She added that if things are going good with his girlfriend there is more than enough room for one more.

We got home after a long day, Kevin and I made dinner together and we sat and ate, talked some more. The sad part is he had to leave first thing in the morning to report back to the ship. Again, I offered to take the trip with him but he said it was fine. He did ask to take some pictures so he can show everyone his big brother and wife and most important his nice.

In the morning, we had breakfast and Kevin held the baby and feed her while we ate and he ate after.

Then I had something to ask him,

“Kevin, once I have more information as to what is happening and when we are going to be home, I need to ask you something”

“What, tell me”

“Maria and I talked and we need you to try and get leave when we get home

because we are going to baptize the baby and it would be an honor if you would be the baby’s godfather. If you can’t make it, I don’t have anyone else, her sister is the godmother and she would be the only one should you not make it”

“It would be an honor and I will try my best to be there for my nice”

“The offer includes a plus one, just so you know”

“Thank you”

We finished up and he got his stuff together and looked sharp in his uniform. Maria and the baby said their goodbye’s and I walked him down stairs. We got there and he extended his hand to shake and I grabbed him and hugged him and he hugged me back. I kissed him on his cheek and thanked him for coming and he said it was something he had been looking forward too for a very long time. Even though we will be separated by water and long distances now, we will be close at all times. I asked to keep me up to date about his girlfriend and I would love to meet her. With that I watched him walk off and I went upstairs. The baby was now sleeping and Maria came over and held me knowing I was sad and happy at the same time.

I knew he couldn’t stay, but I wish he never left once he got here. He was a man now, not the kid I use to have to take care of all those years. Part of me wished I was there for them, but I knew what I had to do no matter how much it hurt me.

But now there was nothing stopping us from being with each other when we can and keeping in tough was easy now.

Chapter 45 Gold Bars and A Splash of Water

While I was working a day shift, I was order to report to the captain’s office as soon as possible. I was not sure what it was pertaining to and it could be almost anything. My Sergeant told me to go now as it was our commanding office and we don’t want to keep him waiting. The istrative building was a good walk from the shop and they try and keep the working area away from the istrative building. The area I had to go to was the third floor and I got there and told the desk Sergeant the Captain wanted to see me. He checked and was told to tell me to come on in

“Staff Sergeant Thomas reporting as ordered sir”

“at ease, have a seat Sergeant”

“thank you sir,”

“Sergeant, it seems your paper work for OTS is being fast tracked. The Air Force is starting up a new technology division and because of your new degree they want

you to be part of the startup provided you make it through OTS.”

“Sir, do you know when?”

“You would have to report the first week of January for training”

“Sir do you know where?”

“Florida”

“So, about 8 weeks from now”

“Yes”

“Is it possible to get two weeks leave before I had to report?”

“It being the holidays I think that can be arranged. You do know that effective immediately you are now a Master Sergeant and I expect your strips to be on by

tomorrow.”

“Understood sir and I assume I will start out process as soon as possible.”

“Yes, we will start the paper work and Sergeant Thomas I am personally sorry to see you go, but the Air Forced has picked the right person”

“Thank you sir, it means a lot coming from you”

“Let me be one of the first to welcome you to the officers ranks, I know you will succeed and have a great career”

“Thank you sir,”

“Dismissed”

By now my shift was over, so no need to return to the shop. As I waited for the local bus to take me to the apartments, I was deep in thought. One of the first things was to see if we can get the church at home to do the baptismal on such a short notice. I need to see if my brother can get leave to be there. I have to

explain this all to Maria when I get home and not hyperventilate while I am talking and not forget anything.

I walked in and Maria asked

“Hi dear, how was your day?”

“Is the baby sleeping?”

“Yes, what’s wrong?”

“I wouldn’t say wrong, but we are about to go into over drive”

“Care to explain that”

“It seems the Air Force has decided a few things, like normal they have also accelerated some things. First, I have been accepted into OTC even thought my finals grades are not in but they assume I ed and will get my degree. I need to

report the first week of January to Florida and not sure which base yet. Second, the Air Force is starting up a special Technology division and my name has been selected for it already. I was granted two weeks travel leave around the holidays so we can be at your mom’s house then. I was thinking we can baptize the baby then provided we can get the church. Do you think that can be done?”

“I just need to tell my mom and trust me she will get the church and a hall and everything to go with it. She lives for moments like that and with my sister at her side trust me people will do what they ask or else. We only have a few weeks here before we have to go?”

“Yes, it seems they are moving quick with this and they want me in OTC as soon as I can. Plus, I have to have my new strips on for tomorrow, no pressure there. They will send someone to help pack for us, seems that is a perk of the new rank to come. I didn’t ask, are you ok with all of this?”

“Mark when I married you, I knew what I was getting myself into and this is all

positive things for us. I think I know for the next few months we are going to be like people with our pants on fire. The good part is our daughter is too young to know what is going on and just goes where we go. I know we will be living out of temporary housing for a few weeks but it means a better life for us, then that is what I will do and I will be there to you each step of the way. You better do the best I know you can do and not be so worried , we will be there when you get home.”

“I heard OTC is rough and there is a 30 percent dropout rate”

“That is negative thinking and what do you tell me. Do I have to have a talk with you to remind you of how you got me motivated and out of my shell.”

“No, but I hate if I fail you”

“Have you ever?”

“I don’t think so”

“Do you expect to fail us ever”

“I don’t want too”

“Then put on your big boy pants and suck it up, do you hear me”

“Yes ma-am loud and clear”

“That will be the end of that, I don’t want to hear it ever again”

We talked about everything to be done, both here and back in the states for our daughter’s baptismal. I know once she tells her mom things will move so fast heads will spin. I just hope my brother can make; it will mean a lot to me. Maria was at the table already making a list and just about then we heard that little noise in the room. I went in there and got her and took care of her while she did her notes and got her back to sleep after her bottle and a changing. One thing I did almost every night was to hold her and sing her a song before I put her to bed. It seemed to work as she would smile and then the eyes would get heavy and off to dream land.

When I got home the next night Maria told me she spoke to her mom which was hard because of the time difference of 14 hours, but she timed it just right. Her mom told her for us not to worry to just show up and things WILL be ready, trust her and if her dad had to get involved things would turn ugly for someone. I told Maria I sent a message to my brother and he should have it within 24 hours and we can see what he can do.

The packers showed up the next day and started to pack things we didn’t need to go into storage until I get a final deployment for them to send it too. They will come every few days until we leave. A Sergeant came by and talked with Maria about travel arrangements and flights back to New York and then onto Florida in the Tamp Bay area it seems. They assured us that the baby stuff will be there when we got there plus anything else we needed. It was moving at 500 miles per hour, but Maria had it under control. I was running around the base out processing and doing all the necessary paper work.

The people in the apartment complex threw us a little send of party and some of the guys I worked with came over the say goodbye. It’s hard each time you do this, but you accept it and hope someday you will cross paths again.

Before we knew it, we were on a bus to Tokyo International Airport this time with an additional family member. We got lucky the flight back to the states was not over crowed, we more or less had the entire row to ourselves. The flight attendants loved our daughter to the point they would take her and carry her around the plane to give us a rest. To our surprise she was very good the entire time and slept a good part of the way. Once we got to San Francisco we had a 3 hours layover then onto New York, the funny part is we will be there about the same time we left Tokyo as far as physical time. The bad part it is December and cold and our daughter does know real cold weather yet.

The flight to New York seemed quick, but all this travel was wearing on the two of us, but thanks to my uniform we got upgraded to first class on the flight. Again, the flight attendants kept coming to see the baby and wanting to hold her, one even feed her because she missed doing that with her daughter who was now 2 years old.

We landed and we must have looked like we aged about 10 years because when we got past the gate and seen her sister and mother, they rushed to help us. Maria’s sister still had Alysia’s baby car seat which was a big plus and Mike came with them and got our bags for us. We all piled into their mini-van and off we went. When we got to their house and went inside her dad and Alysia was there.

“Aunt Maria and Uncle Mark, I have missed you so much”

“We missed you too very much”

Her mom had the baby and said

“You two up to bed now, I got the baby, go to sleep and tomorrow is another day”

We were so tired we didn’t disagree with her and we kissed everyone goodnight. We went upstairs to her old room and within five minutes we were both asleep.

We never even heard the baby the entire night but we knew she was in good hands. The next morning, we found out her sister and Alysia also stayed over to help during the night. We felt a little better, but I knew it would be another day or so until we were somewhat normal. It also became clear we were not going to see our daughter much right now. Her mom cooked while Maria’s sister held the baby and told us if we even came close, she was going to run off with her.

During breakfast, they explained all the arrangements which the only thing I knew was the date and time. My brother said he will be there, but it might be close because of connecting flights and if he didn’t make it on time to just do what I have to do. The baptismal was in two days, talk about things moving fast and no rest. The hall was booked and people were called to tell them to be there. Of course, we were told don’t even talk about money. Maria and her sister were going shopping to get the baby a dress and theirs also, once again for me its dress blues. I told my brother the same thing to wear his dress uniform and I know that will impress everyone.

The rest of that day I just relaxed and felt bad for Maria running around for dresses, but when she came home, she must have found a second gear. They showed me the dresses including my daughter’s which was more than I ever expected, but they say the godmother picks it out and pays for it. Even Alysia got a new dress and shoes and came over and showed me. The rest of the day Alysia sat next to me, laying on me for nap time. Both Maria and I had to fight to get to hold and take care of our daughter but we understood they have not seen her other than her mom. The rest of the day was sitting around talking about what was going on for us and what everyone had done while we were away.

Dinner was nice because everyone was there and we just sat there and ate. Her dad even feed and held his granddaughter which surprised us. It was an early night again for us as the time difference was hitting hard and again, we went to bed without someone in tow.

The next morning, we had to go to the church for some paper work and a quick walk through on what to do. The priest gave us some papers to sign and then explained everything. I had asked how many people would be there and her mom said about 50 in church and maybe 75 for the hall. I asked who was not coming and her mom said everyone had better come or else. With that said I just shook my head.

It was now the day of the baptism, my bother called and said everything was on schedule and he will make it on time. The ceremony was at 3 pm and the party at 5 pm. They booked the food and drinks and even had a DJ and from what I was told it was a sit-down dinner. It was like a second wedding. Everyone was running around the house while I sat back and watched, it was the job of the godmother to dress the baby, so one less thing on my list. Everyone seemed to be ready and Maria looked stunning and I couldn’t stop looking at her that she gave me a look of enough you are like a little kid. But she was my wife and she was beautiful and the mother of my child. All of this in a few short years, who would have guessed.

We got to the church around 2ish and people were starting to come just to see the baby mostly. The older woman blessed the baby in their own way and then sat down. It was 2:30 and no Kevin, I was worried he had issues somewhere along the line. I was starting to get down a little and Maria seen it and came over

“He will be here; I know he would not miss this”

“I know but things happen and I can’t be mad, he is trying, I know he is”

With that I heard the doors open, in the back comes this Marine in his dress uniform and on his arm, is a Navy woman in her dress whites. They come up to the front

“I heard some Second Lieutenant needs the Marines to come save the day”

“Corporal you are late for duty”

“The Marines are never late; they are always on time to save the day”

“Ok smart ass, come here and give me a hug and I don’t have the bars yet.”

We hugged and Maria came over and hugged him too, and I asked who he paid to come to this event with him

“This is Karen, the one we had talked about”

She extends her hand and said

“Nice to meet you sir”

“Ok, again no bars on the shoulders yet and call me Mark please and this is Maria my wife.”

“Nice to meet you ma-am”

“OK Kevin get her to talk normal” laughing

“She is just nervous is all, she will relax in a little while”

“Karen just be yourself; we are all family here including you now. Don’t let our uniforms scare you into thinking you can’t relax”

We showed Karen to her seat with Maria’s family in the front row and the rest of us took our places so the ceremony could get started. Kevin and Terry held Melissa while Maria and I stood behind them. The entire process took about 20 minutes and everything went smoothly. After Terry and Kevin stood in the back

of the church with us and people stood in line to come see the baby and congratulate us along with Maria’s parents. Karen also stood next to Kevin as everyone came by saying what a great job they did as god parents and we all said thank you.

We all got to the hall a little early and went over the seating, I had assumed Kevin was bringing someone, it was just we never meet her was all. Maria and I sat in the middle of the dais with Kevin and Karen on one side and Terry and Mike on the other. The baby was near her mom’s table only because it made it easy to take care of her. It was like a small wedding with a DJ and a four-course meal being served. I know this was not her first grandchild but Maria told me this was as big as it was for Alysia, it is just the way it was.

Everyone was starting to show up and finding their assigned seat and appetizers were being severed at table side with drinks.

I turned to Kevin

“Hey thank you for getting here”

“I wouldn’t have missed it for the world”

“It’s good to see you again”

“I need a favor though”

“Tell me”

He leans in to tell me what he needed and I came up with a plan and he loved it. The party started as everyone was seated now and that was more or less my queue for a speech.

“Excuse me, I would like to take a minute to make a little toast, although I am not the godfather or godmother, I still would like to say something. As you all know by now, I am a career Air Force person which means I will travel anywhere in the world for 20 years, but one thing I have tried to do is always keep the family bond that Maria has with each and every one of you. I when most of you traveled to Texas to see us get married and that was very special and meant a lot to Maria and to myself. In that short period of time Maria and I have managed to increase our family by one and here you all are once again to share in this moment with us. I want to say thank you very much and I know Maria thanks all of you

also. So, let’s all have a good time and come by to say hello, we would love to see all of you.”

With that we all raise our drinks and said god bless. The first course was being server and the music low and everyone was enjoying it. I excused myself and without anyone noticing Kevin was also not at the table. Then the music stopped and everyone was looking around not knowing what happened. Then from one corner of the room you hear

“Attention”

If you looked to the right there I was standing at attention and to the left was Kevin doing the same. No one knew what was going on because this was not planned.

Then the command

“Forward March”

We both marched in time until we got to the middle of the room until we were almost on top of each other and made a move so that we were now facing the dais, then I said

“Halt, Parade Rest”

At that point, the DJ spoke

“Would Maria and Karen please come the dance floor”

They both got up with confused looks and came onto the dance floor and stood in front of us.

“Detail Attention”

We both smartly snapped to attention at the point the DJ queued the music and the women assumed we were going to dance with our partners. Kevin and I reached across and grabbed the other woman’s hand to dance and the song started

Kevin told Maria that we picked this song because he will be there when ever or where ever he was needed. I was telling Karen that she was family now and we would be there when she needed anything. Both women were a little teary eyed. Before the song was over, we switched partners. I told Maria to just wait a minute this was not over and we kind of moved a little to the side. Once the song

was over and Karen and Kevin were the center of attention on the dance floor, he got down on one knee looked up at Karen and pulled a box from his pocket, opened it and said

“Karen, will you marry me”

She started to shake a little and tears was forming as her hand was on her mouth

“Yes, I will”

The room filled with clapping as he got up placed the ring on her finger and they kissed.

I took the mic and said

“I am sorry but my brother didn’t have any other time they could do it and he asked me if it was alright and I didn’t see any harm and I hope everyone understands. It’s hard at times when you are serving in the military to sometimes have a real life and you have to take the moment when it is there. So again, thank

you”

Maria came over and said

“Did you know about this”

“Yes about 5 minutes ago and I had to come up with a plan in that amount of time”

“They look happy”

“They are talking about him staying in and she will end her enlistment”

We went over and kissed and hugged each other and went back to the dais to eat our meals. Maria’s sister leaned over and said to me

“Do you military people ever do anything in a small way”

“Let me think, don’t think so”

“Anyway, congratulations to your bother and to you”

I told her it was not over yet, I had explained to Maria and my brother what else I had planned and they agreed, even Karen wanted in on this. After we ate the main course and music was playing and people were dancing, we waited for a low point. We all got up and went to the dance floor and formed a little semicircle and I asked for the mic once again.

“Excuse me I think this party is missing something. You see as far as I know at every party someone puts on a show, so why should this party be any different. Can someone please escort Ms. Alysia to the dance floor.”

With that her father and mother had escorted her to the dance floor and ed us in the little circle.

“Ms. Alysia, we would be honored if you would us in a special dance on this special day”

“It would be my pleasure”

She then got in the middle of us and I looked at the DJ and shook my head to go

We all started to do the twist and taking turns dancing with Alysia even my brother and Karen. Then the DJ invited everyone to come up and the floor was filled with twisting people just having fun. Afterwards cake and coffee was served and the end of another family party.

I think it was a great success and I thanked her parents for everything. Then her mom handed us a pile of envelopes that people had dropped off when they came over to see Melissa. I told them they didn’t have to do that which she said

“It is not the fact that they are giving you money, it is the fact that they are showing respect to me and my husband, and I am sorry it’s no disrespect to you and Maria. It is just the way it is”

Chapter 46 Christmas Once Again And A Few More

Well, it’s Christmas eve and everyone is getting up and having breakfast. Maria’s mom invited Kevin and Karen to stay at their house for the holidays with us. The four of us was talking last night and the girls really want to see where we grew up so Kevin and I agreed to drive around in our old neighborhood, but we would not go down the block we lived on. They said whatever Kevin and I agreed to was fine.

Everyone was dressed and we browed Maria’s dad car and I drove to my old neighborhood. At first, I felt like I was having a panic attach, but I know it was just nerves. If I was feeling this way, I know Kevin who was not gone as long as me must be feeling the same.

Maria could see I was griping the steering wheel tight and my knuckles were getting white. She told me to try and relax, I tried to take some deep breaths until I was more under control. We showed them where we learned how to play basketball and all the other sports. Then we went past the school where Maria and I went to 8th grade. We parked and walked around the school and it had not changed much but you can see the years are starting to show more. After we got back in and drove some more showing where we would shop and places, we went to eat. We ed the bowling alley where when I got older, I learned how to bowl.

Maria knew it was hard for me to be here but she knew I did it for her to open up

a little more about my up bringing. She looked at me as we drove back to her mom’s house

“thank you, it was nice to see where you grew up”

“there are some good memories in the neighborhood which helps now that I went back to look around”

For most of the ride Kevin was quiet and I could see in the mirror that Karen was holding him as I drove around. We got back to the house around 11:30 and her mom had already put out food for lunch and insisted we sit and eat. After we ate, we all helped clean up even though her mom yelled at us to stop.

We all went and sat in the living room while her mom started working on dinner. Her sister and Alysia should be there after 1 so I wanted to get to know my soon to be sister-in-law.

I asked the first question

“So, Karen where did you grow up?”

“I am a farm girl from a small town in Idaho”

“Did you like it”

“Growing up was ok, a lot of working on the farm. But when I finished high school, I knew there was nothing waiting for me as far as work and I was not ready for college.”

“Why the navy, not like you have any oceans around you”

“I know it is strange, I knew I would travel more than the other branches of service”

“Sounds good and Kevin said you will not reenlist and just follow him around.”

“Yes, too much of a chance of them sending us in different directions. I know he might be put on a ship again, but I will be somewhere waiting for him.”

“Do you know when you want to get married and where?”

“It all depends on the timing and on the base, but not back home.”

“You know we really want to be there, so make sure I am state side, you know I am joking do what you need to do and we will try and be there.”

“Kevin wants a small wedding and I don’t have a big family so it should be easy when we decide when”

“Please try and schedule it when we can make it, I don’t want to miss it. It would mean the world to me to be there for my little brother.”

“I know, you are all he talks about at times; about how proud he is of his big brother.”

“It was hard not seeing him for those years, but now we have connected, I don’t think we will lose touch. I am also glad he is going to try and make a career of it

in the Marines.”

With that Maria’s mom started to bring out some food and this time we outnumbered her and rushed the kitchen and started to help. She fought us but seen that we were enjoying being in there. Even Karen asked for an apron and said it remined her of Christmas back home and being in the kitchen. So, this year her mom gave out orders and we all did the work. When her sister came in, she almost fell over

“Am I in the right house and where is my mother”

I explained she was outnumbered and we just took over. She laughed and said ok this year she was going to sit in the living room and be severed. So, we did everything more or less because we have all worked in the mess hall, we knew how to run a kitchen with different people on different stations. Her mom was the person that had final say on things and we were fine with it. We all just wanted to do our part because we still felt like we were intruding a little.

In between cooking we came out and snacked and talked with each other. Then back into the kitchen to finish cooking. We also got Alysia to help by setting the table which got her mom to say again

“Who is that little girl, that is not my daughter doing a chore”

But everything was perfect once again and we all sat around the table. It was time to say grace and my brother jumped up and asked if it was alright to say it. Everyone was ok with it mostly because they didn’t have to do it

“Dear God, I really don’t know where to start to thank you. First, I want to thank this family for allowing me and Karen to be here for this dinner. Next, I want to thank you for my big brother, it has been a long time that we have shared a dinner like this and it means the world to me to have him in my life again. I would also like to thank you for Karen, she has been my rock helping me through tough times. Lastly god please bless everyone here with happiness and joy and keep everyone safe. I also ask a special request for all of our fellow still out there keeping us safe on the front lines to keep them out of harm’s way and protect them in their moment of glory.”

With that speech, everyone took a little longer to say a little more in their heads. There again was so much food we could of feed double the amount of people. Her mom said this year with everyone out of the house she was going to bring most of the left overs to the church. After midnight mass, they have a soup kitchen for those who are homeless or just can’t afford to buy food. I looked at Maria and then at Kevin and they both shook their heads yes.

Kevin, Karen and I all got dressed for mass in our uniforms and Maria put on a dress for mass. Her mom watched the baby so after mass, we went up and asked where the soup kitchen was because we wanted to help tonight. Her mom had already brought the food before mass so they could warm it up. We got aprons so we didn’t get our cloths too dirty and took spots along the service line.

All thought the night we met fellow vets who thank us for our service, but we told them not to thank us that we thanked them for their service. It was hard for us to see some were homeless and other had very large families they just couldn’t feed. They all shook our hands as we severed them food and made sure that their family got food before them. It was an honor to server them but at the same time we wished we could do more.

It was a Christmas eve we will never forget for a long time for so many different reasons, all good but some sad thoughts. The next morning the four of us went out early and found a toy store and bought toys, had them wrap and went down to the church and asked where some of the families lived. We went house to house and dropped off the toys, most of the families made us watch their kids open them. After the kids would come over and hugs us even though it may have been one toy it meant the world to them to even get that. After I knew we all felt proud of what we did and we said we will try and do it every year when we can.

We got home to see our daughter on the floor in front of the tree with a pile of gifts and I said

“Ok, she is not even a year old, that is too many gifts”

Her grandmother said

“well, she is not complaining and besides that is what grandparents do, they spoil their grandchildren.”

We all exchanged gifts, even my brother and Karen got things. They had bought some gifts for everyone but didn’t expect to get some in return. They were just glad to have some place to be part of the holiday.

Christmas was more of the same lots of food and joy with everyone. Kevin and Karen had to leave in the morning to head back. We needed to leave the next day and head down to Florida for me to start training.

In the morning, we got up and they were ready to go and I said I would drive them but they said it was all right.

“So Marine, think you can take care of this young woman”

“Not sure Air Force, I might have to call you; you know you guys have the life

and all.”

“Come here and give me a hug Marine”

“I will miss you big brother, but I will keep in touch no matter where we both are I promise”

“I am not going to lose you again and we will keep in touch”

We all kissed and hugged, then I watched as their cab drove off

Maria looked at me and said

“I promise we will see them again and not years from now”

“It’s hard each time he goes, it reminds me of when I left him”

“You will always be his family and he knows that”

With that we went inside to spend the rest of the day with her family before we left tomorrow.

Chapter 47 Go Through Hell for A Little Gold

We got to the base and was escorted to the temporary family housing which was a small two-bedroom apartment. It was tiny but we would manage for the next six weeks or so. In the morning, I had to report for orientation for half a day of paperwork, in the afternoon we start training. Not sure what that means yet, but then again these are college kids, how bad could it be the first day. I had to remove all my strips from my uniforms because we are all equal in their eyes. The drill instructors are mostly Staff and Tech Sergeants, by removing our strips we would not out rank them and that would be a little strange. For now, we get paid on the scale of Second Lieutenant which I will assume might not sit well with them.

Someone had stocked the apartment with the basics including what we told them we would need for the baby. There was food for us to cook which was good because we didn’t want to go out today. We wanted to try and get settled and off to bed, 4 am comes around quickly.

I tried not to wake up anyone, but that didn’t work because Maria was up before me making coffee and just some eggs and toast.

“what are you doing up?”

“an officer needs his food”

“I do know how to cook you know”

“Yes, but mine tastes better, so sit and eat”

“You can be impossible at times”

“True, but I am right and you know it, so eat”

I ate and got ready to go; the housing was just down the road from where I was to report so I didn’t need a car to get there.

When I got there, I seen a few that I assumed were other Air Force people like me and then there was the young ones. The ROTC people that just assume they know all about serving and then the ones that ed to pay for college. The last group are the ones that didn’t want to work and assumed this was the easy way out from hearing their parents after college. They must of know who the Sergeants were because we just became squad leaders and was to be in the front of each line.

Three Sergeants walked around, then called us into formation, that in its self was funny to watch. Then the yelling started and flashing back to basic all those years ago, of course we knew the basics and it showed. It also showed that the others didn’t have a clue and they got an ear full. This was just to go to orientation; this afternoon should be a blast.

We somewhat marched to the istrative building and then was split into different groups to be processed in. I did all the necessary paper work and the istrative people knew I was Air Force and married. We all then went to a hall to meet the commanding officer and the rest of her staff. We then watch more movies than I wished to watch, but I watched them. Then it was off to the chow hall, excuse me the officers dining hall. All these new , but I have to say they do eat better than we did. Some of the new people complained and us old timers just laughed to ourselves. They also learned you eat what you take as someone stood over them while they finished. I knew to eat light because I think this afternoon, they were going run us into the ground and so did my other fellow veterans.

We marched to the PE field and it started, pushups and then sit-ups and jumping jacks and that was the warm ups. That was followed by a mile run then a 5minute water break. Then the real work out started, now I thought I was in good shape, but they proved me wrong really quick. About half way through you seen the ones going to the side to return their lunch and was getting yelled at for doing so. After about three hours of that we went to get some new uniforms. We marched back to the dorm arear and was dismissed, I seen two guys go over and talk with the Sergeant which I found out later was to quit and go home.

I walked home extra slow and up the stairs, opened the door

“What happened to you, you look like crap”

“Thank you and welcome to day one, do I have to go back?”

“Suck it up and yes and the day after that”

“You are worse than those drill instructors”

“Dinner is on the table, go take a hot shower and come tell me all about it and if you are lucky you might get a rub down.”

“I will give you $500 for that rub down”

“Just get in there you smell and your daughter wants to see you”

“OK, she wins”

I think I took a five-hour shower but it was 20 minutes. I came to the table and

there was Melissa all smiles which made me feel better. I ate enough to fill me as now I know not to over eat unless they want to see what I ate on the side of the grass. After dinner, I played with Melissa until it was bed time for her which was not far from my new bed time.

Bed time was now 9 pm which was not soon enough this day, Maria came to bed also just to lay with me and rub me down a little.

“So, tell me how your day was”

“One-word, HELL”

“You can do it, I have seen you work out before, how much harder can it be”

“I must be old then”

“No, I think you are just not expecting it and was not mentally ready”

“Maybe, but I still hurt”

“Lay down let me find all your booboo’s dear”

“Real nice make fun”

Well 4 am came even quicker the next day and I knew to have some OJ and toast this time. I got to the parade field early and watched as the newbies slowly walked out of the dorm. The veterans walked slow but nothing like them, we just looked at each other and smiled. We were greeted with yelling and screaming which I just tried not to laugh because been there done that let’s move on. The day started with PE and the afternoon was followed by some basic marching. All in all, a better day as far as I was concerned.

The dorm guys were told to have their lockers in order for the next morning for an inspection. During lunch, us veterans agreed to go up and try and help the new guys try and the first inspection, so we stayed after for about an hour. If they didn’t , we knew what was coming, things down the stairs.

The next morning there was an inspection of both uniforms and dorms rooms, married guys got off because they lived in temporary quarters. But we had to be there for dorm inspections. As squad leader, I had to go from bed to bed with the drill instructor looking for errors. The rule of thumb is there will always be something wrong, if not they will make up something. So, we expected problems, we just wanted to keep them to a minimum. All in all, my squad did good, no one’s bed or locker was tossed down the stairs. After that more PE and then marching in the afternoon again.

The first week is over with 6 people dropping out or asked to leave which is not bad from what I have heard. Thank god, it’s the weekend, I could use the rest. I walked home thinking this is nothing like boot camp. I am not sure why so hard on the PE side; I would think more on the mental side. We will see what next week brings, but now 48 hours of family time.

“Look who is home, my hero”

“You mean your beaten down hero”

“One down, five to go and then I get to put those bars on you”

“Let’s not get ahead of ourselves here”

“Listen to me, you can do it and you will do it because I know you want it for yourself and for us.”

“I know in my mind, but I wish my mind and body would get on the same page.”

“I don’t think this will be like this the entire time”

“I think next week I am learning marching and giving commands”

“There you go, no sit-ups and pushups”

“I think they will find a way to get them in”

“Come sit and eat with your daughter”

We sat and had dinner and we went for a walk more to let his muscles get lose. This side of the base was small, the main part was a quick drive, I assume they want to keep these guys separated from the main troops. The walk was nice and I pushed my daughter and at one point carried her.

Over the weekend we just hung around, Mark did some running to not get stiff. He also went to the PE field and worked out with some of the guys that was struggling and he tried to help them. Little did he know he was being watched by the NCO’s and offices from afar. They see him working with the other recruits and trying to teach them in order for them to succeed.

On Sunday, I was able to drag him to church with the baby, all of his drill instructors were there and unlike basic it was informal on Sunday’s. The drill

instructors and Mark talked about where they have been station and just small talk. Come Monday things were back too normal.

Week two seen a little less PE and more marching or learning how to command a flight on how to respond to your commands. Each day someone played Captain and got the flight to march. By the end of the week most ed a tiny test with three needing to re-take the test on Monday. Three of us worked with them over the weekend with some of the other recruits helping by marching to their commands.

Week three Monday the remining recruits ed the retest. We were back to running in the morning, but now long distance with a small backpack. The afternoon was classes on UCMJ or Uniform Code of Military Justice, as an officer you needed a better understand of it than an NCO.

At night, after dinner while we walked with Melissa, Maria would test me on UCMJ questions from the book. By the end of the night, I wanted to burn the book, but she wouldn’t let me give up.

At the end of week three we knew we were halfway through and maybe seen the light at the end of the tunnel. We all ed the test on UCMJ codes and for me it was thanks to Maria. So more or less I had a free weekend, no training or studying. On Saturday morning, the baby slept late and we just laid in bed.

For the most part I am a little run down from all the training and Maria has kept the house in order with little help from me. She was laying on her side next to

me as I laid on my back just resting. She turned over to face me and seen I was awake and I could see she had something on her mind.

“is there a problem?”

“Maybe”

“Tell me so I can help”

With that she moved to straddle me as I laid there with her hands on my chest.

“I think you deserve a special gift for all your hard work so far”

With that she started to rotate her hips on me with her hands still on my chest.

“Oh really”

“Yes, a very special prize”

She then took her top off and as she moved her breast started to bounce and I cupped them. I felt them so firm and full as she was moving on me. She motions for me to lower my underwear so she lifted up just enough for me to pull them down. Then I felt her grab me with one hand and with the other moved her panties so she can place me where she wanted me to be. She then moved in all directions, the whole time I had my hands on her breasts. She then placed my hands on her hips so I can feel her movements.

I feel his hands on my hips as I move on him, front to back, side to side. I can’t get enough, then without warning he lift me off of him and laid me on my stomach and lifted my hips up. I am face down and I know what is going to happen. I grip the sheets and he moved my panties down and finds me and then starts to move. I can hear him from behind me our bodies attacking each other. Then it happens and at that point I know it again, he has given me another baby. I know it has been just under a year from Melissa but I know it has happened again. Like the first time I will wait. We fell back to sleep until we hear that little voice in the other room.

Week four more field work and long distance running in the mornings while afternoons were filled with classes from public speaking, to one-on-one counseling training. We also went over how to write reprimands, to letters of commendations. At the end of the week, we were randomly tested on the subjects from that week.

Week five light PE in the mornings and a long distance runs a few times, afternoons were all about inspections and addressing troops. Things are more relaxed with the drill instructors and the troops. Then we were told next week will be all officers in charge.

That weekend we talked about what might happen, I told her

“there is still a rumor a technology group is being formed”

“that would be good for you”

“yes, not sure where it is starting up”

The rest of the weekend we just hung around and played with the baby.

Week six, the final week, we are now ed by only officers for the last week. Our commanding officer watched every morning and never saying a word. The junior officers took charge. Every day was a test of each week, first physical ability, day two was marching ability until on Friday we had to inspect a flight they had report to the training area. They wanted us to show the ability to get the flight from one point to another and then preform an inspection. I don’t know where they got all those troops, but it was impressive. At the end of day five the Major finally spoke to us, we had to go to her office to find out if we ed and were to report Monday morning for graduation or would have to retest next week one more time if you didn’t you was given the option to leave the Air Force or become an NCO.

I walked into the apartment and before I could close the door

“What time is graduation”

“You don’t even know if I ed or not”

“OK, what time is graduation”

“I didn’t ”

“Again, and I am not asking again, what time is graduation”

“There is no fooling you is there”

“I know you and I know if your failed you would be very down and I can tell when you are depressed, so what time is graduation”

“Monday at 9 am”

“I get to pin those bars on you then?”

“Yes, dear you can on my new officer’s uniform, but just to let you know I was told to report to the Major’s office right after. Don’t know why.”

“It will be good news; you have worked hard for all of this.”

It’s Monday morning and we are getting ready for the big day; I have my new dress blues and everything is all shined up. Maria and Melissa are wearing nice new dresses. We get to the parade field early and the girls found a front row seat and I went over to my fellow classmates. Most come over and thanked me for all my help and said without it they are not sure they would have made it. I just reminded them I just pointed them in the right direction and they still had to do the work. I will it this was one of the hardest things I have had to do in a long time.

The ceremony begins with us marching in formation and then past the reviewing stand where our drill instructors were and all of the officers assigned to the flight of new officers. We then finish in front of the reviewing stand where speeches were to be made as well as commendations given out. We all stood at parade rest as they talked and then the commendations started with highest grade point average for the course followed by most improved and last was leadership award

which to my surprise was awarded to me.

Then it was time for the commanding officer to present the oath of office to us as new officers in the Air Force, we all raised our right hands and took the oath. Which means another 4 years enlistment for me. Next the commanding officer came to each one of us and present our gold bars as well as our certificate of completion of OTS.

We all had someone there to put our gold bars on us and we all waited till we were dismissed to have that done. I walked over to Maria who first hugged me then said

“Hand those over please”

“Yes ma-am”

With that she took each one and put them on my shoulders and then hugged me and knew she had to keep it under control even more now that I was now an officer.

“I am so proud of you; I knew you could do it”

“There were times I was not sure, but you pushed me to get it done and without your help I am not sure what would have happened.”

As we were standing there my commanding officer and a Colonel came over

“Congratulations Lieutenant Thomas”

“Thank you, sir, ma-am”

“We would like to talk to you now if that is alright”

“I was told to report to your office”

“We know, but this is important”

“Maria, I will be right back”

“It’s ok, I think she should hear this too because it will involve her also.”

Now I was worried because I was unsure of what they were about to tell me.

The Colonel started to speak

“Son as you are aware the Air Force has taken off in a new direction, first by ensuring we put the best people in places we need them as in your case. However, times are changing in that I mean technology is changing faster than most companies can keep up with. It also means the military needs to be two steps ahead of everyone else, but right now we are one step behind. What does this mean for you, we know you have been studying in this field and have your degree now. We would like you to be part of a new division that will be developing new technology for the military. Hear me out before you say anything, first this would mean moving from base to base staying only about 12 months or once everything was fully operational. Once this was finished and if you were still in the Air Force you would be stationed at the central hub somewhere in the states. What is in it for you, leave here and go for training for 3 months of the proposed new technology and

what I mean by school is help design it all and have the NCO’s training everyone else while you roll the systems out. Here is the bonus, because of the high importance of this project we can’t have a Second Lieutenant running things, so if you accept you will be promoted to Captain effect the time you report to your next duty station. I can also say should you continue with this project and do the work we think you can do and continue to show the leadership skills you have shown these six weeks you will be fast tracked through the ranks. This new division is wide open for opportunities. So, what do you think”?

“sir that is a lot to process, when do you need to know”

“I would like to walk away with an answer, I know it is a lot, but it’s a career maker and this is not being offered to a lot, just a hand full of people”

“Can I get a minute with my wife”

“I expected you to talk with her”

So, Maria and I move to the side, my head is spinning so much to think about, I look at Maria and she is all smiles

“Be honest like you have always been, tell me what you think”

“Is this your career or not”

“Yes but”

“But what, do you want to excel”

“Yes but”

“But what, me and your daughter. I am in it for the long haul and she goes where we go, she doesn’t get a vote yet. We have managed so far and I am proud and you no matter what. So, we travel more than we expected. What’s the problem?”

“What about schools when she gets older”

“There are base schools and we both have degrees; I think we can make sure she gets an education. What else concerns you”

“Failure”

“Ok, do we need to have that talk once again!”

“No but”

“There is that but again, go over there and ask where and when you have to report and I will start packing, do you hear me Captain Thomas”

“Yes ma-am, I didn’t even get to break these in”

“We will get you new ones and then you will show them how to do things.”

I went over to where they were standing

“I will do it, where and when do I have to report”

“You have 48 hours to get to North Carolina, we have a flight booked for tomorrow and we will have a crew at your temporary housing this afternoon to get you packed. Don’t worry about out processing it’s all being taken care of. This is going to move fast, but from what I heard you are the man for this position. When you get there, you will have a staff of 30 reporting to you and you will just report to two people higher than you. A Major and a Colonel, people will be promoted to fill other positions and only NCO’s that are qualified will be in the program, nothing lower than Sergeant will be allowed. This division will grow as you roll it out from base to base and I know so will your career. In addition, we will pay for your Master’s which will only help us, we know you were going to make the Air Force a career, we are just pushing it faster.”

“All I can say is thank you in believing in me and giving me this opportunity”

“This time son I have to say thank you for taking the time and effort to get a degree on your own and allowing us to use that new-found knowledge. It is a brave new world and we need to be the leaders in it.”

I was dismissed and we started to walk back to our room.

“I don’t know what to say or think right now”

“Well, I know what to say, you are about to jump on a fast-moving train and we are jumping on board with you. I am about to have the time of my life with the person I love the most in this world. Our children will be fine.”

“Maria, we only have one why did you say children?”

“Did I say children?”

“Yes, you did and you never say the wrong thing”

“Well maybe I did mean children”

“As in someday we will have children?”

“Define someday, like maybe in 9 months”

“Are you…”

“Yes, got the call this morning was going to wait till tonight to tell you but all of this.”

“How?”

“Ok, do I have to re-explain the birds and bees and when a man loves a woman, they do things and make babies. Do I have to give more details?”

“Ha, Ha I mean when we hardly had time for that”

“Dear it only takes once”

“With all of this and now this, all of that takes a back seat to this, I couldn’t be any happier to know we are going to have another. I don’t want Melissa to be cheated ever or the new baby.”

“I know we will love them the same, you are a great father”

“This is going to be a challenge and I will need your help”

“I will be there by your side the entire time Captain Thomas”

“In less than an hour I went from Second Lieutenant to Captain, hard to believe”

“I think it is just the beginning for us and all those places we get to see”

“I think we need to pack light”

“I will send the good stuff to my mom to hold, she has a big basement”

With that we were off and running

Chapter 48 We Have Come Full Circle

I was driving, looked over at Maria thinking that she is just as beautiful now as the day we meet again on that train and I asked her,

“Remind me again why we are going to this event”

“Because your loving wife asked you to go”

“I don’t the asking part, just the let’s go part. I must have missed that part.”

“I don’t you ever missing anything, so let’s not go there”

“That doesn’t mean I still want to go; it’s been so long who is going to me. I know they will you.”

“Don’t worry, by the end of the night everyone will you.”

“I guess me wearing my uniform is all part of your little plan”

“Well maybe just a little, besides if you that is what you wore when I first met you again. So, they will know that part when I tell them.”

“Yes, but you left out the part of I was a Sergeant then and now I am just a little higher.”

“Like my mom use to say Army, Air Force all the same thing, Sergeant or General it’s all the same.”

“If you say so dear”

As I sit back while he drives, I can as if it was yesterday the day, I seen him on the subway or should I say he seen me. Now all these years later, great years yet so fast. The three kids, who knew we would have twins but we

love all of them, the two girls and the boy. They are growing so fast and they adjusted to military life with no problems, no complaining about the travel. They even love the change and they keep in touch with their friends from other bases. As busy as Mark had been over the years, he never neglected them, he always made time for them. They love him as a father and he would die for each of them if he had too. We are a very close family and we have gone back home enough for my kids to know my family.

Mark tired once or twice to talk to his parents, but it never ended good and he has come to with it. When the kid’s askes about them he is honest and tells them everything and they somewhat understand. The good part is they got to meet their uncle and aunts over the years. The first time I got to meet his sisters was at Kevin’s wedding, he surprised us and it was great. Kevin now has a son and we keep in close touch with all of them.

I tried to make a scrap book of all the places we have been, some for 12 months and some for just 6 months. It didn’t matter, we made the best of it, even when I couldn’t go with him to some places. Those were mostly 30-day trips and then home. I have been all over the world and it didn’t cost me a dime. I worked when I could as the kids got older just to stay busy. The kids kept us busy, but Mark made sure we had family time, we also paid a lot of baby sitters and a few hotel rooms if you know what I mean. Family life is important to Mark and he tried to keep us together at all costs. I think I can count to 10 in about 12 different leagues now, never thought I would ever do that. My parents and sister had some places to visit us at times which was nice. They would even come to bases in the states just for a week to visit. As Mark moved up in rank so did the benefits, like bigger housing and better flights. He is coming up towards the end of his career and the final base assignment, they would like him to stay longer than 20. He also has offers from companies that want him after her gets out. Mark said we need to talk about that soon, if he stays in means maybe a second star which is what he calls it, to me they would still call him general, just like mom said a long time ago. I am not sure what we will decide, we have to see, we don’t need the money. It is what we still want to do in our lives and with a little input from the kids.

Mark didn’t want to come to his Junior High School reunion, he said it was stupid. I think he is a little scared of being that geek again. But now that geek is my husband and no one will put him down.

We get there and my sister was waiting for us at the entrance and we all kiss and hug and get in line to be received. My sister goes first then our turn

“Is it too late to go home, your mom looked tired to watch all those kids”

“First the kids are watching my mom and second, man up and suck it up”

We get to the door way and there is a light shining in our faces that we couldn’t see anyone and they take a picture

“Introducing General Mark Thomas and his wife Mrs. Maria Thomas who also graduated from the same class”

People turned and said Maria what and who?

Maria walked with me over to a group of people in the center of the floor and I will assume these are the one’s she hung out with. This should be very interesting to say the least, we got there and Maria said

“Hi Nick how are you”

“I’m ok and you”

“I couldn’t be any better thank you. Hi everyone, you Mark from our class?”

They all look me up and down and I know they don’t and then Maria reminded them

“He was the boy who sat next to me at the end of the school year”

Nick was the first to respond

“No way, I thought you didn’t like him back then”

“True, we met again a few years later when I was on my way to college and he was home on leave. Things change and so do people after a few years”

“And you got married?”

“Yes, married with three kids”

“Did you marry Nick?”

“Yes, didn’t last”

“Sorry to hear that”

Mark could see the rest of them talking with their hands over their mouths and he knew it was about him. Maria never let go of my arm the entire time she talked to anyone; she knew I didn’t feel right around them.

She continued to talk

“With Mark being in the Air Force and the job he has we have traveled around the world. We have been to Europe and Asia as well as all over the United States.”

One of the other guys standing there asked Mark a question

“so, Mark what do you do”

“I can’t give too much information as it is all classified, but I am in charge of their technology division.”

“Did you go to school for that”

“Yes, I now have my Master’s Degree thanks to the Air Force”

Maria added

“Yes, I also have my nursing degree thanks to Mark pushing me to pursue my goals.”

Someone said

“sounds like you both are doing well”

“We are very happy and we each other and that is why we are so successful.”

Nick chimed in

“Maria, I have to say I don’t Mark that much just he was kind of a geek, but to be honest I would never have guessed you would have thought someone like him was your type.”

“It’s not a question of type, he has qualities none of the other men I dated had. He believed in me as a woman and he drove me to be strong. He worked with me to get my black belt in martial arts just because he knew I could do it. It is not always about looks, it’s about the person and what they offer.”

“I guess you are including me in that, that I never offered you anything”

“If you think so, but when I am with him, he never looks at other women or even talks about them. When he talks to me, he looks me in my eyes and not at my chest or my legs or watches my ass as I walk away, although with him I would love that. So, if you think that was you then yes.”

With that Maria said hello and goodbye to all of them and knew they watched us walk away. I am guessing she had a little more sway to the hips as she did that just to let them know she still had it. I stood tall and walked with her on my arm. We found her sister and found a sit at a table were some of my old friends were, more geeks from days past. Both Maria and her sister learned it is not looks that makes a person, but their qualities that makes a person. Everyone who ed looked and whispered, but we didn’t care as we had fun just ing the good old days.

Maria leaned over and whispered to me

“Mark, I am sorry for those days and the way we treated you and your friends. I can now see how wrong we were and how nice your friends are even now. I have learned so much from you and you have made me a better person. You taught me so much about being a woman, a person, a wife, mother, a friend and most of all you taught me how to be a lover in the bedroom where you never judge me when we made love. Thank you”

“Maria, I just showed you that you are a better person, you always had it inside of you. I just gave you a little push in the right direction. I need to thank you for showing me that life had more to offer and that family life can be happy. You have given me three great children and more than that you have loved me through thick and thin, thank you.”

We enjoyed the rest of the night with some dancing and laughing. I thought back to that day on the train and still wonder how and why me or why her, I don’t question it any more after all these years together. No one could have tried to

match us up, we now have three kids and a life to and it is just the beginning. I can stay in the Air Force and see a little more of the world on their expense or I get out and have a corner office in some building. It will be a family decision, but if I know my family it will be for me to stay in a little long as they all seem to enjoy the “life” as they say. I watched Maria as she talked with my geek friends from Junior High School and she is enjoying herself as is her sister. It’s funny, back then they would have made fun of them and not even given them a second look and now they are all just people having fun with no labels. We have all grow in different ways, me I have learned that a family can be a good thing. The girls learned to give someone a chance to show who they are and not what they are.

In the end, it proves that people can change and given the opportunity someone can change your life forever. Just one small word “HELLO” could lead to love Always and Forever.